Search the Community

This role play is about a women named jessica who has agreed to become a baby for a couple.

My name is

Disclaimer: There will be some difficult subjects such as violence, brief mention of drugs/alcohol and also some strong language used. A/N: Hello everyone! This will be the last part of Willa's series but I do plan to continue telling the other character's stories! Just to make something clear, the story is starting two years before Willa goes to Henderson and will be told from the perspective of her brother and her. However with the first chapter, it's going through the years showing the events that shaped her childhood and lead her to all the problems she had before she went to Henderson. I hope you enjoy! ooOoo Chapter 1: Ten Years Ago She wet herself. That was the first thing she noticed. She hadn’t wet herself since she was about five years old. She was ten now. Ten year olds did not pee in their beds. The doctors said she was in shock. They said that it was completely normal but watching your parents be murdered was not normal. Nothing about the situation was normal. She remembered her parents were in the living room watching a movie when they broke in. The living room was right next to the front door and they should’ve heard the door open but for some reason they didn’t. Upstairs, she was supposed to be asleep but she’d just gotten a new ipad (they wouldn’t get her a phone) and could finally text her friends and a cute boy had asked for her number so she was waiting up for him. But if he did text, she never saw. It had already begun. She first heard her father shout. Her dad was a calm person. Always mellow, not one to get easily triggered. Standing at six feet, he was a big guy and most people found him intimidating upon the first meeting but their fear always quickly disappeared. Willa remembered jumping out of bed and racing into the hall with the tablet in hand. Standing at the top of the stairs, just out of view, she peeked around the corner. Her dad’s hands were up. There were two men. They shot him first and he fell to the ground. Next was her mother, she didn’t stand a chance. The men rushed from the house out the open door. It had been less than five minutes. Less than five minutes and her parents were dead. Less than five minutes and her entire life had changed. That’s what she told the police officers when they spoke to her at the hospital. She didn’t feel sad. She didn’t really feel anything, the words just poured from her mouth. Willa squeezed her hands into fists and out. In and out. They were dry, clean. The blood had been washed away. She leaned back against the pillow, slightly shivering, The paper hospital gown was not warm at all. She sat stiff straight, her heart pounded against her chest. The sound of blood rushed through her ears. That’s when she felt the wetness between her legs. The police continued to ask her questions and she continued to pee. The officers realized what had happened. No more questions were asked. ooOoo Six Years Ago It was what every fourteen year old girl dreamed of. Their first date. She squealed… yes, squealed when Andre asked her to be his date to the eighth grade dance. Out of all the girls in the school, he asked her. Mister Popular wanted to go out with well… not so Miss Popular. She was what you’d call a wallflower. Sitting at the back of class, her hand raised yet no one saw. Pressed against the wall, someone bumped into her and her books fell to the ground. Yet no one seemed to notice. If she disappeared, no one would know. She was unmemorable. Plain. Ordinary. So why would Andrew Crawford ask her to semi? It didn’t make sense. She had a bad feeling about it but still said yes. She wanted to hope that the feeling was wrong. She had wanted to feel pretty for once. But now she hid behind the school, sucking on the tip of her thumb as mascara streamed down her face mixed in with salty tears. She slid down the wall to the ground, her chest heaved up and down. Never again, she promised herself. Never again, would she say yes to a boy. She was a fool to think Andre Crawford actually liked her. He’d stood her up, arriving with Shelby Hennings instead. Everyone was in on it. The invisible girl getting asked by the pretty boy. Now that was a comical sight. It was all a bet to see if she’d actually say yes. They called her a baby for crying and maybe she was. Why else would she be sucking on her thumb? Boys sucked. Middle school sucked. Her entire life sucked. She’d even straightened her thick curly black hair for tonight and went shopping at the cute new boutique downtown. She hadn't been dress shopping since her mother died and so she picked out what the shop owner suggested. It was a mustard yellow knee length dress. The color went best with her caramel skin and she’d gotten matching pumps. She spent her entire monthly allowance on that night. It was supposed to be magical. It signified a start of a brand new life. A better one than she was living right now. Living with her uncle was fine was fine. He left her mostly alone and she managed alright and her brother Adrian attended Washington State University and was only home on the holidays. Should she call her uncle to pick her up? No. That was too embarrassing. She’d have to walk home. The likelihood of getting kidnapped was high but it was better than facing the truth of her uncle’s words. “He’s using you.” he had said just a few hours ago but she hadn't believe him. Now, she sat on the ground, outside the school, sucking her thumb and painfully alone. Her mother would’ve known what to do. She knew everything. ooOoo Two years ago “Y-you’re kicking me out?” she stammered. It had only been two days since she graduated high school. Two fucking days. Her uncle had already cleaned all her stuff out of his apartment. They sat in trash bags by the front door. It’s not like she was surprised. He had never wanted her or her brother in the first place. He fed them when needed. Spoke to them when needed but other than that left them alone. She doesn’t even think that he noticed when her brother moved out. “You’re eighteen years old. You have a job and are going to college in a few months. I’m sure you can figure something out, Willow-” “My name is Willa!” she snapped. “And if you had paid attention or even bothered to show up to my graduation then you’d know that I didn’t apply to schools and I was fired from the restaurant.” He scoffed, rolling his brown eyes and ran his hand through his grey hair. He had a beer belly and always seemed to wear the same grease stained shirt and pants. The apartment reeked of stale beer and left over pizza. She was desperate to get out of there but not now. Not like this. “Well, tough luck. I’m fucking broke and if you stay, we’ll both have no place to live. Besides, I've dealt with your strangeness for long enough.” She went silent. Tears burned at the back of her eyes. “You didn’t think I knew about your little diaper obsession? Why the fuck would a grown adult hide diapers in their drawer, hmm?” Her lips wobbled. She’d kept them securely hidden away where no one would find them but of course he’d go through her room. He was a cruel man. If he wasn’t drinking then he was doing drugs. There was a reason her parents kept her and her brother away from him growing up. And besides, they weren’t diapers. They were pull ups. She… she still peed in her pants at night. That problem had never been fixed but had managed to keep it a secret the past eight years. Besides, It was simply just a precaution. It’s not like she wore them outside her room. “Call a friend or something or your brother. Andrew, yeah. Andrew will take you in. Just don’t come back here.” Adrian! Her mind hissed. His name was Adrian. Her older brother by five years. Her protector who hadn’t been around lately. Her everything. He’d take her in. He had to. She had no friends because she wouldn’t let herself get close to others. The semi formal still played in her mind every day as a reminder not to trust anyone. Now, she couldn’t even trust her uncle. “Fuck you!” she spat as she dragged the two black bags out the door. She made it halfway down the street and around the corner before she allowed herself to break down. It was as if she had been hit by a moving train and the pain didn’t start to sink in until later. She was freakin homeless. At eighteen years old. No matter how much she wanted to go to her brother, she couldn’t. He and his girlfriend lived together and he had just gotten some new fancy job with the state department that was top secret. He literally couldn’t tell anyone about it and they’d gifted him with a brand new apartment and car in the upscale neighborhood. She didn’t want to go and get in his way because wherever she went, trouble followed. But it wouldn’t hurt to stay at a homeless shelter for a few days, would it? She’d have a place to sleep at least for tonight and then tomorrow she’d figure else something out. ooOoo “I’m sorry but we’re at capacity.” Those words were starting to sound like a broken record. It was her third shelter she’d been turned away from. Perhaps, she could beg her uncle to take her back. At least there, she had some warmth and a roof over her head. She refused to stay on the streets. “Are you ok?” Her head shot up. A tall blonde woman was talking to her, a well dressed one at that. She didn’t belong in this neighborhood that much was obvious. Sketchy people lived here. Poor people lived here. “I don’t mean to intrude but you’ve seemed to um… wet your pants.” A gasp escaped her lips as she looked down at the rapidly growing stain around her crotch. Her heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach. She raised her leg, about to stomp her foot, but stopped herself at the last moment. Her chest heaved up and down. She bit down on her bottom lip, wide eyes filled with tears. This had never happened before in the day. It had never happened in public before. How could she not have felt it? Willa was prepared for the ridicule. The laughter. But none came. Instead, the woman handed her her sweater. “Tie this around your waist and cover up the stain. Do you have anywhere to stay?” she eyed her trash bags in pity. Timidly, the young girl shook her head side to side. “My name is Vera James. I can help you if you wish. I’ve worked with many, kids, such as yourself with similar problems-” “It was a one time thing and I don’t have a problem,” her voice hardened. The lady pursed her lips, continuing after the interruption. “Everyone has accidents.” she said matter of factly, “It’s nothing I haven’t seen before and It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I live in Henderson, you may not have heard of the town, it’s a little outside of the city. I foster at risk youth and troubled teens-” “I’m fine,” her voice rose before she could let the woman continue. Her mother had always warned her about stranger danger. Just because she was nice and seemed to care, did not mean she was not dangerous. Besides, she’d never heard of this Henderson place and if it was so great, what was she doing here? “I’m, um, I’m going to stay with my brother.” she made up an excuse. The woman didn’t believe her. “I was actually on my way there right now.” she said. “Now, if you’d excuse me.” ooOoo A/N: I hope you've all enjoyed the first chapter! There wasn't a ton of ageplay in the first chapter but trust me, it's just getting started! I've actually already started writing the second chapter and so that should be posted shortly!

The Uncommon Love (A Diaper Dimension Tale) I rolled my eyes as I overheard my coworkers talk a few cubicles away. It was mostly office gossip and drama. I could care less, I was on a mission. I had higher goals in life than those peons. I typed away at my computer trying to stay focused and trying to block out the annoying voices around me. The work day was almost over, well for them it was. I wasn’t leaving till much later this evening. I was already done with today's workload, I was done with that early this morning. I was getting as much of tomorrow’s work done today that I can. I’ve been working at this company for just a few years and I am already on the top floor and was told the other day by some of my sources that I am being considered for Executive Director. Many of my colleagues think I slept my way to the top due to my good looks and the fact that I have been with the company for under 10 years. The owner and CEO of Little Technologies, the company I work for, is a Betweener. He started this company when he was fresh out of college. He is brilliant and is the first Betweener in our country’s history to become rich on his own merit. The company isn’t a big company compared to its competitors, mainly because Brad, the CEO, has gotten full of himself. He’s now spending most of his money on big vacations, drugs and alcohol. He is now running this company into the ground. I love this company, it has so much promise if he’d only get his head out of his own ass to see what he’s doing. I plan on changing that. I got up to stretch my legs. I walked to the bathroom that wasn’t that far from where my cubicle was located. After using the toilet I washed my hands. As I did I looked into the mirror, I was as stunning as always. I wasn’t tall, at least by Amazon standards, I was average. Not short, yet not tall. But I made up for it with large breasts and a big booty that every man and some women would chase after me for. I however would only string on the men if I felt like a laugh. I was definitely only after the women. But it’s been a long time since i was in a relationship. I just didn’t have the time. I had goals after all.

Year 2493 Kevin was a 27 years old guy arrested for a robbery in a jewelry store and condamned by the Judge Amanda Parks to a forced regression cycle at a curatrix chosed by the state. He was high just 94 cm in a world where the women are on average 3 meters high. He was waiting his “mommy? Aunty? Granny?”, he hadn’t idea about how he supposed to call her, come to take him to introduce him to a live of diapers, spankings, and other embarrassing things. When the celebration of the process was ended the little man was escorted by the judicial guard to a car, where a Nun was waiting him, and put in the car seat and brought in Saint Francis preschool where, even though with more embarrassing fir him, he was changed in a pull up and put in a play room where other little men was waiting.

I call this desert reading. It is just a single scene that really does it for me. These are the type of scenes I really like in a story. Dominant female, submissive male and for whatever reason they end up unwillingly in a diaper. Here is just a fun scene that is easier to write rather than a total story with character buildup just to get to the best part (desert) [Luka] "I just don't see it" I said while laughing. "You don't have an authoratative bone in your body" "Yes I do!!" Grace replied. "You don't baby". I looked at her and smiled. "You really don't. But it is ok because it is a part of your personality. You are caring and empathetic. You got to know your strenghts..." "Yes I do. And I will prove it to you." Grace replied. "Get up right now and get me a drink" she said a deep firm voice. I watched Grace just stare at me. I could see her jaw clench, her face tighten, and her face flush a little. I could tell I hit a nerve at that last comment. "I am sorry honey. I shouldn't of said that". I looked at her in the eyes and I saw her relax a little. She was still upset about it but hopefully not enough to ruin the evening. "Go get me my drink" Grace demanded. She actually did a good job demandinag it. You could tell she meant business and had the don't fuck with me tone. The problem is I don't like being told what to do and I love to push the envelope. I am not sure why but it was just something I enjoyed doing. "Nah I am good. If you want a drink you can get up yourself and grab one." I said. Grace looked at me in pure exasperation. All of the softening she had just done reverted back to the upset Grace. She proceeded to get up and stomp in to the kitchen. She grabbed a beer out of the fridge and poured it in to a glass. "Can you grab me one too?" I asked. She looked at me. She looked at the beer. She then looked at me again. She slowly returned to the fridge and grabbed another beer. She popped open the beer and grabbed the glass containing her beer and walked back over to me. As I reached for the beer she proceeded to turn the can upside down and dump it all over me. I was completely drenched in beer. My shirt.....shorts.....underwear.....hell I even had some in my hair. "What the fuck Grace!!" I exclaimed. Grace looked at me. Her eyes her lit with fire and she was mad. "First off, don't cuss at me. Who do you think you are that allows you to speak to me that way. Second of all, don't be a jerk and you won't get beer poured on you." She walked back to the kitchen, grabbed a towel and walked back to me. She threw the towel at me. "There. Dry yourself off and get out" "Come on Grace. I am sorry. We were supposed to hang out and watch a movie." I said. "I didn't mean to get you this upset" "You're a jackass. Why would I want to hang out and watch a movie with you after all this?" "Grace....Lets calm down. I am very sorry. I was a jerk. You got even with me. I mean hell, you dumped an entire beer on me. My clothes are soaking wet." Grace still looked mad but I could see that she was calming down. I would need to tread very carefully here. "You deserved it. Fine, you can stay. But clean up this mess. We also need to find you some dry clothes. It looks like you peed all over yourself and my couch" I grabbed the towel and wiped up all the excess beer on the couch and floor. "I just want to point out that even though you're super pissed at me you still are concerned about my clothes" I said. "That is someone who is a very caring person" "Yea well......I just don't want you getting my couch any more dirty. Now strip so I can throw your clothes in the washer." Grace said it perfectly. It was commanding, direct, and I could tell by her tone and her eyes I better do what she said. I immediately stood up and took off my shirt and pants leaving me in nothing but my boxers. "I said strip" Grace said again in that demanding tone. I can't look at you when it looks like have peed your underwear." I pulled down my underwear and put it with the rest of my wet clothes. She picked them up and took them to the washer as I stood there butt naked. Someone is clearly enjoying this. Grace said. I looked down and sure enough my penis was at full attention. Grace walked out of the living room to put the clothes in the washer. "So what am I going to wear since you just took my clothes?" I yelled. Grace walked back in as I heard the washer start up. "I could just leave you naked" she said. She looked at me while licking her lips. "What do you think about that?" "I am not too keen on the idea if you must know" I responded. "Don't you have some sweats and a shirt I can wear?" "Let me see what I can find. My brother was visiting a while back and I still have some of his stuff here" Grace replied Grace frowned at me as she stood up and headed back in to her bedroom. I waited, standing buck ass naked while I heard her ruffle through her closet. I heard her laugh and then come back in the room carrying a pair of pajamas. Upon closer inspection they looked like the pajamas with the feet attached on them and a teddy bear logo on the front. "What is this?" I asked apparently in a not too great tone. "THIS is the pajamas that my brother sleeps in." Grace responded. "WHy is he sleeping in footy pajamas." I asked again in a not great tone. "He has some learning issues. He likes these pajamas and they are very functional. "Why can't I just borrow some of your pajamas. Or sweats or wahtever" I whined? "Because you'll stretch them out. Besides, you're the jerk. This is an appropriate punishment" Grace said. "Don't be such a big baby." "What about underwear. You took my underwear too" I inquired. "Trust me on this you will not want to borrow his underwear." Grace said. "Now come here, lets put this on and try to salvage the rest of the day" "How could his underwear be any worse than what you're asking me to wear? Come on Grace, I need underwear. I can't have my penis rubbing against the pajamas and everyhing." Grace looked at me and a big smirk came across her face. "You sure?" she asked. "Yea I am sure. Just get me a pair" I demanded. "Ok. fine." Grace got up and went back in to her bedroom. I heard her looking through her closet and she came back out holding a huge puffy diaper in her hand. Although this diaper was very different, as it was not baby size, and had a picture of zoo animals over it. My eyes went wide and before I could stop myself "What the fuck is that!" I almost screamed. "You need to calm down" Grace said in a menacing tone. "I am sorry" I almost cried. "Why are you holding a diaper?" "You said you had to have some underwear. I told you that you didn't want to wear his underwear and you insisted it couldn't be any worse than the pajamas. Now be very careful here because I am very sensitive about my brother". I gulped and tried to calm down from surprise. "Why does your brother have thoes pajamas and a diaper?" I asked. "He has a some issues. As a result, at night he has to wear a diaper." She said. Now come over here and I will help you put the diaper on get you in the pajamas. "I am good" I said. "I don't need the diaper" "Yes you do. You made such a big deal about underwear so now you will wear it" Grace looked me dead in the eyes and I could tell she was serious. "Grace......I don't want to wear a diaper. Its humiliating." I said. "Suck it up buttercup." she said. "Fine." I relented. I went to grab the diaper and the pajamas and grace pushed my hand away. "You will need help" Grace said. "I can figure it out" I said. "I doubt you have experience putting a diaper on yourself. Besides you won't be able to put those pajamas on by yourself anyway." "What are you talking about?" I asked. "The pajamas are designed where you can't take them off without help. This way my brother can't remove his diaper at night. You will need my help to put those pajamas on and take them off" Grace stood up, walked over and grabbed my hand. "Now lay down and lets get this done with." I hesitated and felt a sharp sting on my bare butt as Grace's hand came down hard on my butt. I jumped and said "Owww" and instinctively moved my hands to cover by butt. "I am very good at diapering boys who don't want to be diapered. Don't make me ask you again or you really will see the authoratative side of me come out. I laid down on the floor and watched as grace unfolded the large diaper fluffing it out. "Skoot your butt up" she said, I lifted my hips up as she slid the diaper under me. I slowly let my butt slide on to the diaper. She grabbed the front end of the diaper and simultaneously pushed my erect penis down and pulled the diaper over it resting on my stomach. "You sure seem to be enjoying this" she said. She grabbed the side of the diaper with tapes and pulled the left side of the diaper to the center applying the tape at the center of the diaper. She did the same with the right side. She then grabbed both sides of the diaper and readjusted it. Following that, she untaped the left side and readjusted it giving the diaper a tighter fit. Grace grabbed my arm and stood me up and I felt a few patts on the backside of my diaper. "What was that?" I asked. "Sorry. I can't help myself. Whenever I see a diapered butt I have to pat it." Grace grabbed the pajamas and held out the legs portion. "Step in" she said, I did as I was told and then heard her zip up the back of the pajamas along with a slight click. "There you go. You want anything to drink?" she asked I stood there with a blank look on my face. After about 3 seconds of silence I looked down at myself and these ridiculous pajamas. I looked so infantile. I also felt the very thick diaper around my waist along wtih the thick padding forcing my penis down. I reached down to touch the diaper but felt the very thich pajamas prohibiting me from really feeling anything. "This feels weird" I said. "Oh relax Luca. It is just a diaper" Grace said. "Do you want a drink or what?" "I will get it. I learned my lesson ok?" I said. I walked towards the the kitchen but due to the thickness of the diaper it was more of a waddle than it was a walk. The other surprising thing was the noise. You could heaer it crinkle very loudly. I grabbed two beers out of the fridge and poured them in to a glass. Grabbing the beers I walked back to the couch and handed Grace her beer. "I don't like this Grace. I feel weird and this is humiliating" I said. "How am I supposed to relax and watch a movie like this?" Grace looked at me with her soft caring eyes. That look and expression is what I fell in love with six months ago when we first met. "Luca honey, just relax. You don't have any other options. Your clothes are in the washer and that is all I have. Just drink your beer and lets pick out a movie" "No way Grace. This isn't fair or funny." I exclaimed. "Luca, you don't have a lot of options. You need me to let you out of the clothes. After the way you acted I am thinking of just leaving you like this for the rest of the evening" I reached behind me to pull the zipper down on my pajamas. No matter how hard I tried to reach the zipper I couldn't quite get it. Every humiliating attempt was magnified by the sound of the diaper crinkling and Grace just looking at me with a huge smirk on her face. "Are you done?" she asked. "I can't get these pajamas off" I exclaimed. "I need to take them off so I can take off this diaper" "Of course you can't. I told you that. These pajamas are designed to prevent the wearer from messing with or removing their diaper. And even if you could reach the zipper it takes a key to unlock the zipping mechanism." I looked at her and just wanted to scream. "You probably should just calm down. Your clothes still have a while before we can throw them in the dryer. And like I said, I am tempted to leave you like this for a while for the way you have been acting. So drink your beer and lets watch a movie. And maybe next time you won't act like a jerk." I chugged my beer and went to the kitchen to grab another one. I dramatically dropped to the couch barely avoiding spilling my beer while Grace turned on the movie. After another 10 or 15 minutes I finished that beer and grabbed another one. "You might want to slow down there mister" Grace said. "Whatever" I said in a childish tone. I finished that beer and tried to focus on the movie. However, I found that chugging 3 beers in less than an hour makes me slightly drunk and before I even realized it I fell asleep. [Grace] I picked up the remote off the couch and turned off the movie. Luca was fast asleep in my lap sleeping off his 3 beers in a row. He was always a sucker for someone rubbing their fingers through his hair. I looked at him and just couldn't believe the turn of events today. First off, why was he acting like such a jerk. It's like he was trying to egg me on. "You don't have an authoratative bone in your body." Who the hell was he to say that!?! And then ordering me to get him a drink in my own apartment!?! He is lucky all I did was pour a beer on him. But what really threw me for a loop was the whole clothes thing. He clearly couldn't sit in wet clothes all day. I wasn't going to stretch a pair of my sweats just because he is a jerk. The pajamas would of been fine for a few hours and I could of washed them afterwards. But he just couldn't let it go. I don't understand the whole underwear thing. I mean he kept going on and on about needing underwear. I told him to let it go but he wouldn't. I knew I had a few left over diapers from when my brother last stayed over so I figured this would be great payback. He can wear a diaper for a few hours, we can laugh about it, and that is it. He just freaked out. I don't understand it. It is just a diaper. But at this point there was no way he was getting out of it. It is a good thing I have a lot of experience dealing with someone who doesn't like his diaper because he put up such a fuss. I mean I had to essentially spank him to get him to lay down. And then that temper tantrum over taking the diaper off!. What was that all about? He himself said he needed unerwear and there were no other clothes. Also, I told him there was no way he was getting out of those pajamas and he kept on trying. What was the most perplexing of all was the fact that he was hard as a rock as I put the diaper on him. I have never seen that. I had to push his penis down just to fit the diaper over him. And boy did he look cute with that diaper on. I know he was embarrassed but I couldn't help myself when I patted his butt over his diaper. But on one hand he says he hates the diaper and the pajamas...... which good. I am happy he is not liking this but on the other hand his visceral reaction said he was enjoying it. I also noticed that when I gave him that spank his erection got even bigger. I looked down at him sleeping. I was starting to get hungry. We didn't have any food in my apartment and I doubted he would be willing to out to eat in a diaper and pajamas. I gently took his head off my lap and put it on the couch. I grabbed my purse and keys and headed to the door. Right before I got to the door I went back to the kitchen and wrote a note telling him I was out grabbing food for us and would return shortly. This also reminded me that I should probably move his clothes to the dryer. I opted not to because he is a jerk and it wouldn't kill him to stay in his current predicament a little longer. I walked out of the kitchen to the door, unlocked it, and left closing the door. [Luca] I opened my eyes just realizing I must of fell asleep. Day drinking does that to me. I stretched my arms and my legs and heard a loud crinkle as the events of the day came flooding back in to me. I sat up and looked down at the stupid pajamas I was wearing. I couldn't believe the predicament I was in. What are the odds that my girlfriend has diapers and some weird ass pajamas lying around. That only happens in stories and movies. "Where did you go Grace?" I yelled. I waited a solid 10 seconds and heard no answer. "Grace, where are you baby?" I yelled again. Still no answer. I stood up and felt the blood rush to my head. I was still feeling the affects of the beer but I was definitely not drunk. I walked in to the kitchen and saw a note on the table. ------------------ Went to get us some food. You were sleeping peacefully so I didn't want to disturb you. Grace ------------------ I was hoping she was getting something good. I grabbed another beer and went to sit down on the couch. I grabbed the remote and started channel surfing while waiting for Grace to get back. After about 10 minutes I felt a sudden urge in my bladder and had to go to the bathroom. I started to get up and walk to the bathroom when I realized the dilema. This was a problem. I have the bladder of a two year old and have to go to the bathroom every few hours. There was no way I could hold it for very long. I tried to reach the zipper again but couldn't reach it. I went and sat down and tried to wait it out. After another 5 minutes and not seeing Grace I grabbed my phone and texted her. [Luca] How much longer until you get back with food? I texted. [Grace] Well hello to you too. Looks like a nap has had no affect on your mood today. [Luca] I am sorry. I just have to go to the bathroom.......... [Grace] And you need my help huh [Luca] Yes grace. I really have to go. How much longer do you think you will be? [Grace] I will be back ain twenty minutes. They are about finished making it and then I will head back. [Luca] I am not sure I can make it twenty minutes!!! [Grace] Are you serious!?! If you can't hold it for twenty minutes then maybe you do need to be wearing a diaper. [Luca] Do you think any of your neighbors could just help me unzip these pajamas. [Grace] You freaked out over the diaper and now you want to show my neighbors? [Luca] I am desperate Grace. I really have to pee [Grace] Those pajamas take a key to unlock. The key is on my key ring with me. You're going to have to hold it. [Luca] Fuck...... I looked at the phone. I didn't really have any options. Like Grace said, I couldn't get out of these clothes without her help. I sat back down on the couch. The pressure was building in my bladder and it was getting pretty bad. I stood up and started walking around the room as panic set in. I wasn't going to make it five minutes let alone 20 minutes. I kept pacing back and forth focusing on my bladder and ran right in to the coffee table. Through the combination of hitting the coffee table along with the shock and pain, I felt my bladder go. All of a sudden I just start peeing and I couldn't stop it. I looked down and didn't see any dampness or moisture on the pajamas. The other thing I noticed is the heaviness of the diaper. As I peed the diaper got heavier but I didn't feel any liquid touching my skin. It is like the diaper absorbed all of it. I at down on the couch. I immeidately noticed that the diaper was thicker but again it appeared to absorb all the urine. What was I going to do? How do I hide this from Grace? As I was going through the different options I heard the lock on the front door click and the door open. [Grace] I unlocked the door and walked in to the apartment seeing John sitting on the couch. "I am back Luca" I said. "I got us some burgers and fries." I said. Luca just stared at me with a blank look. I set the food down in the kitchen and walked over to him. "You ok?. Here turn around and I will let you out so you can use the bathroom. It sounded like an emergency when you texted me" I said. I reached in to my purse to pull out the key to the pajamas. "Just give me the key and I will take care of it" Luca said. "Luca don't be ridiculous. You need me to let you out. Besides you will need help putting the diaper back on once you get done going to the bathroom" I said. "Grace I am done wearing this fucking diaper ok." Luca said "What is your problem Luca?" I asked. "Seriously, why are you making such a big deal about a stupid diaper" I asked. "I should never have been wearing this stupid outfit at all" Luca exclaimed. "Luca, honey. You couldn't wear wet clothes all night. I will move your clothes to the dryer and in about an hour you can have your clothes back. Now I know you have to go to the bathroom so come over here so I can let you out of those pajamas." I said in exasperation. "Fine but I am not wearing a diaper again" Luca said. I looked at Luca and then looked down at this butt. It was obvious he was wearing a diaper if you know what to look for (and I did). It was also pretty clear his sense of urgency in getting out the diaper and clothes was gone also. I started walking to Luca. "What are you doing?" Luca asked. "Confirming a suspicion" I said. I walked up to Luca and patted him on the butt a few times. Luca jumped and turned. "Grace what are you doing!" he almost screamed in fear. "You want to talk about what happened" I asked. "What do you mean do I want to talk about what happened. I don't know what you are talking about" Luca said. I looked at Luca and shook my head. I am sure he was embarrassed but he was also acting like such a brat. I could make this so much more difficult and embarrassing for him if I wanted to...which I did. "I think you do" I said. "I have no idea what you're talking about" Luca defiantly responded. "How do you envision this going down Luca?" I asked. "What do you mean Grace?" "How do you envision getting out of the pajamas and your wet diaper without me noticing? After you go to the bathroom I have to put you back in a diaper since you clearly can't handle not wearing any type of underwear. Do you think I wouldn't notice that the diaper was used? I asked. "What are you talking about!?! I didn't wet the diaper" Luca said a little softer. I laughed at the stupidity of this. This was like arguing with a toddler who didn't want his diaper changed. I went back to the kitchen and poured two more beers. Along with the beers, I grabbed two plates and took them to the table. I started setting the table... "Grace what are you doing?" Luca demanded. "I am setting the table for dinner." I responded. "You need to let me out of these clothes so I can use the bathroom" "I think that ship has sailed. I know what a puffy diaper feels like Luca. I also know what it looks like. When I eventually take those pajamas off you I am going to see that you lied to me. I would of also known when I went to change you in to a fresh diaper. So lets go ahead and eat until you're ready to talk about it." Luca stomped on the ground in frustration. I looked at him with my "I mean business" look and while he was still mad he did stop with the theatrics. "Grace I am about to wet my pants." Luca said. "Listen Luca. We are going to sit here and eat dinner. Hopefully by the end of it we can have a real conversation. That is a nighttime diaper. It can handle a few accidents before it will leak." I finished up setting the tables and sat down. I took a big sip of my beer and waited for Luca. He eventually sat down and I could hear the crinkle of his diaper as he sat. "Cheers" I said as I raised my glass up. He did not recipricate. Instead he just took a sip of his beer and sat there. "You know....You're acting like such a brat. What is your freaking problem" I asked. "You know damn well what my problem is Grace." Luca responded. "Yes. You wet your diaper because you couldn't hold it for 20 minutes. You're so embarrassed and arrogant you won't admit it. It is so painfully obvious but instead of just talking about it you are acting like a toddler." "I would of made it to the bathroom if it hadn't been for these stupid fucking pajamas" Luca screamed. "So you admit you wet your diaper" I said casually. Luca just sat there. "Go ahead and say it Luca." I told him. "Fine. Yes. I wet the diaper. Are you happy?" He said in a very defiant tone. "Why would I be happy?" I asked. I looked at Luca and he said nothing. I waited 30 seconds for him to respond. "What benefit do I gain by you having a wet diaper?" I asked I looked at Luca and he still didn't respond. "You need to answer me Luca. You can't get out of that wet diaper without my help" I said. "I don't know" he said. "Then why did you say it?" I asked "I don't know" he said again. "God Luca. You're worse than a toddler." I said exasperated. "Why did you insist on the diaper?" Luca asked. "You have been such a brat today Luca. You were rude and arrogant. Making fun of me, ordering me around. Then after I poured beer on you and you were ranting about the pajamas..... YOU insisted on some underwear. I told you what I had you wouldn't like. You said it couldn't be any worse than the pajamas. So your damn right I insisted on the diaper. You need to learn when to shut your stupid mouth" I said as the anger seeped through me. I looked at Luca and he looked down. The muscles on his face relaxed and it looked like he was remorseful after hearing what I said. "I am sorry Grace. I really am sorry. I never in my wildest dreams thought I would be wearing a diaper today and then the humiliation of wetting it was a bit much for me" Luca said. "Please forgive me" "Of course" I said. "Now I want you to be honest with me. Can you do that?" I asked. "Of course Grace." Luca answered. "When I grabbed your arm to lay you down on the floor to diaper you, you were hard as a rock. Then, when I gave you a spank I could see a visceral reaction. Were you turned on?" "What!?! Was I turned on? Grace are you serious?" Luca asked. "You promised to be honest Luca. We will find out when I change you anyway" I said. "What do you mean Grace. I figured we were done with this." Luca said. "Your clothes are still sitting in the washer. I don't think you want to sit in a wet diaper this evening while the clothes dry. Don't change the subject. Where you turned on when I spanked you on the butt?" "Of course not Grace. Don't be ridiculous." Luca said. "And you weren't turned on when I put you in a diaper?"" I asked "Of course not" Luca replied I looked at him and could tell he was lying. He was clearly embarassed but he was definitely lying. "I am so sick of this!" I got up and went to the closet. I reached in the back and grabbed a fresh diaper from the existing pack. I also grabbed some baby powder and wipes and came back out in to the living room. I laid the diaper, wipes, and power on the table and went to my purse for my keys. "Come here" I said. "What are you doing Grace? "Come here now!" I said. Luca didn't budge so I grabbed his arm and spun him around. I put the key in to the lock on the pajamas and turned the key. The zipper unlocked and I slid down the zipper. "Step out" I demanded. Luca stepped out of the pajamas and I could see a very wet and sagging diaper on him. I smirked at the site. I sat down on a chair and grabbed his arms and bent him over my knee. "Grace what are you doing?" Luca yelled. "Testing a theory" I responded. I pulled the back of Luca's diaper down exposing his butt and smacked his butt. Luca's hips shot up but I held him firm across my lap. "Owww. Grace stop it" Luca exclaimed. "I will stop when I am convinced you either like or don't like this." I proceeded to spank him on the butt 8 more times. He tried to move his hands across his butt after the second spank and I immediately grabbed his hand and held it on his back above his bottom. As the spanks increased so did the pressure of his penis against the diaper and my leg. I stood him back up and pulled his diaper back up. As I did Luca's hands immediately went to the backside of his diaper. "Lay down" I told him. "Grace lets just stop this" Luca said. "Unless you want to end up with another spanking I suggest you do what I tell you." I said. Luca laid down on the ground. I grabbed the supplies from the table and placed them on the floor next to him. I unfolded the diaper. "Hips up" I said. He pushed his hips up and I slid the diaper underneath him. I then untaped both sides of his soiled diaper and pulled the front flap down. His errection was finally released and sprung up. "Yup confirmed." I said. "You clearly like this" I said. I grabbed some wipes and cleaned up his groin area. I pulled the soiled diaper out from under his butt, rolled it up and taped it closed. I then grabbed the powder and liberally applied it to his groin region. I pushed his penis back down and pulled the front of the diaper up over it touching his stomach. Taking the left side of the diaper I undid the tape and taped it to the landing strip of his diaper. I repeated this process on the right side. I then grabbed the edges of the diaper and pulled up a bit to readjust the diaper. I then untaped the left side of the diaper and readjusted tightening the diaper. I grabbed the soiled diaper and walked in to the kitchen to throw it in the trash. Luca stood up as I walked back over. I grabbed the pajamas and held them out. "Back in" I said. Luca stepped in to the pajamas. I gave his freshly diaper butt a patt and zipped up the pajamas hearing the familar click ensuring the zipper would stay in place. Following that, I walked in to the laundry room, moved his clothes from the washer to the dryer and turned it on. "Your clothes should be finished in a few hours. Think you can manage keeping your diaper dry until then?" I asked. "Not funny Grace" Luca responded. "You want to talk about this?" I asked? "No" Luca said. "We don't have to talk about this now, but we will and soon." I said.

This is a reupload of a story originally available here: https://female-punishment-in-preston.tumblr.com/ The Unlikely Couple (Part 1) Brynn and Jaye had been on the road for days, taking breaks only for gas, food and lodging. A tense quiet between them hung in the air as the only sound was from the static arising from radio station’s failing signal. Jaye reached over and turned it off. Finally, Jaye broke the silence. “Jesus, Brynn, are you ever going to fucking talk to me?” There was no reply. Brynn just kept her eyes intently on the road while she drove, completely ignoring Jaye. “Okay, look, I get it. I fucked up and I’m the reason we’re having to move across the country. It’s my fault. I’m sorry.” The defiance in her voice made the otherwise acceptable apology seem less like an apology and more like hostility. Jaye’s problem was her temper as well as her lack of maturity. Despite being twenty-two years of age, she was notorious for being impulsive and short-sighted; the signs of immaturity. Her immaturity wasn’t confined to her brain either. That is to say she was incredibly diminutive, decidedly lacking in the breast department and possessed a cherub-like face that made her look child-like. None of this made her happy in the least and she would invariably lash out if anyone mentioned it. For her part, Brynn was the polar opposite. Two years Jaye’s junior, she was nevertheless more mature, both physically and emotionally. She was capable of holding a job, saving money and showing responsibility in all things. She was also tall and leggy with a curvaceous figure and large breasts, adding to the vast physical differences between the two women. Jaye huffed up at Brynn’s continued silence, looking poutily out her window. She saw a sign that said, “Preston, Kansas: 6 miles”. Those six miles felt more like sixty miles thanks to the tension. When they reached the town, Brynn pulled their large truck into the parking lot of a convenience store before getting out and starting to pump gas. Jaye opened up the door and stepped out, though “stepping out” is perhaps an over-simplification for someone as short as her. She had to spin around so that her legs were dangling over the side of the seat. From there, she had to inch closer to the edge and finally hop down. It was quite a drop, but she usually landed on her feet. Still, she found the whole process oddly humiliating. “I have to piss,” Jaye declared not-so-quietly as she walked toward the store. Brynn watched her as she did so, even smiling slightly. She did love her, in spite of her glaring faults. She was just furious that they had to uproot because of her actions. That was a very good job with great pay, an amazing insurance plan and plenty of upward mobility. Jaye had stuck it out much longer than Brynn expected, which is why she decided to invest in a home of their own. Sure, it was expensive, but with the money they both made, it wouldn’t have been a problem. The ink on the contract had barely dried when her boss assigned a different worker to do a job because Jaye wasn’t big or strong enough to pull it off. He wasn’t being mean, nor was he discriminating against her. He simply wanted his workers to be safe and knew that she would be risking her safety had she done it. It was a construction job, after all, and sometimes strength was critical. True to form, Jaye blew a gasket, calling him names and shoving him. She felt he was telling her that she couldn’t do a “man’s job” because she was short. He had no choice but to fire her on the spot. Knowing that they couldn’t live in the new house on her wage alone, Brynn arranged for them to move in with her Aunt June in California until they could get on their feet. She didn’t want to do it, but felt there was no alternative. Brynn was deep in thought when she heard a voice from behind her. Judging by his accent, she could tell he was from the south. The southern accent was actually fairly hard to notice, but she always had an ear for such things. It was obvious that he was cultured. “You look preoccupied,” he said breezily. She turned to see a good-looking man in his forties putting gas into a blue car. His chestnut-colored hair had an almost feathered look and his eyes were dark and piercing. He wore a brown duster and fairly casual clothes beneath it. “Yeah,” she replied, “I guess I was a little lost in my own thoughts.” The man nodded. “There are worse places to be lost, I suppose.” He paused briefly. “So, you’re from South Carolina, huh?” She looked at him, puzzled as to how he knew that. He recognized the look and pointed to her license plate. “Oh,” she said, feeling silly, “right.” “That’s where I’m from too. What brings you all the way out here to Preston? Just passing through?” Brynn wasn’t really sure how to respond to such questions from a complete stranger. “That’s… kind of a long story. But, yes, we’re just passing through on our way to California.” The man whistled. “That’s a long way to travel, especially with a little one.” “Little one?” she asked, confused. “You know, your daughter. The one that just went into the store.” Brynn suddenly realized what he meant and once again found herself almost speechless, “She’s… not my daughter. She’s my life partner.” “My apologies,” he offered, “I didn’t see her up close and from afar she looked like a child. I hope I didn’t offend you.” Still flustered, she sputtered out, “No. No, I’m not offended.” She looked toward the building to see if Jaye was coming out yet. Halfway under her breath, she mumbled, “Sometimes, I feel like she’s my child.” “What was that?” “Oh, nothing. She’s just not always… the most responsible, you know, and I sometimes feel more like a mother cleaning up a child’s messes than a life partner.” The man projected a lopsided smile. “Do you mind if I ask you a question?” “You just did,” she said with a smile of her own. “Touche.” “Really, I don’t mind.” The man narrowed his eyes and became far more serious. “Do you believe in fate?” Brynn’s eyes narrowed as well, as she wondered where he was going with this. “Fate? In what context?” He liked where this was going. “Like how sometimes a person ends up in exactly the place they were meant to be.” She didn’t respond at first. This man, while disarmingly charming, was moving into “creepy” territory. Being the empathetic type, he could tell he was losing her and quickly sought to rectify that with a slightly different approach. “What would you say if I told you that you could have a nice house, a job that could provide for both of you and assurance that your… life partner’s irresponsibility could do you no further harm?” He could tell she was intrigued, but leary. Jumping right into the pitch was a gamble, but one he was willing to take. “I would simply ask what the catch is.” His smile returned. “I wouldn’t call it a catch at all, to be honest. I’d call it an opportunity to have the life you always dreamed of having. You seem like a very mature young woman who wants some stability in life and I’m telling you that that’s within your reach.” “No offense, mister, but you don’t know anything about me.” His self-assurance came to the forefront. “Don’t I? Sweetheart, I’ve been presiding over this town for five years now and I’ve seen hundreds of women just like you come through here. Women who have known only turbulence and chaos; women who are sick of it all and hope beyond hope that someday–someday–their lives would be stable and free of drama. So let me take a wild guess here. You and your girl had a solid place to stay and a decent cashflow, but she did something that caused it all to crumble before your very eyes. With no other recourse, the two of you packed whatever you could fit under the truck’s tarp and headed out to stay with a loved one until one of you–probably you–could find a job.” The pause was intense, as Brynn felt a swirl of emotions. How could he have possibly known all that? And how dare he make such presumptions! She felt so many things: anger at him for piecing that all together, anger at Jaye for her part in their plight, anger at herself for allowing it all to happen. And then there was the curiosity. Who was this man? What exactly was he proposing? And most importantly, why did she find herself wanting to know more? Seeing the conflict, the man piped up. “So… how did I do?” The smile was back. That damn smile. “I… I… I mean, you may have gotten certain parts right,” she said, putting an emphasis on “certain”. “Fair enough. How about this: you and your little lady can come to my house for a few hours, rest up a tad and my wife will cook us up a nice supper. Hell, you can even grab a shower. We can discuss the opportunity I mentioned and if you aren’t interested, well then, you can be on your way to California as per your original plan.” A break from driving? A homecooked meal? A shower? Even if his proposal was some kind of con-job, at least she would get something out of it. “Sure. That sounds good.” The man looked pleased. “Alright then, once your girl returns, you can just follow me. My place isn’t too far from here.” He started to get back into his car, but realized he hadn’t even introduced himself. Half in and half out of the vehicle, he said, “By the way, the name’s Lucas… Lucas Budd. that’s ‘Budd’ with a ‘B’.” What had she gotten herself into? The Unlikely Couple (Part 2) The truck followed Lucas’ blue car off the highway and through a winding road that passed an old but obviously refurbished stadium used for various local sporting events. After crossing a new-looking little bridge that stretched across a meandering creek, a large house–a mansion–came into view on the left side of the road. The car turned into the long driveway on that property. “Okay,” questioned Jaye, “now WHY are we following this jackass? He could kill and eat us for all we know.” Her protest went unanswered. “Now isn’t the time for the cold shoulder, Brynn. This could seriously be a dangerous situation.” With a sigh, Brynn replied, “About a dozen people saw him talking to me at the store. Why would he risk that if he planned to kill us or whatever? Use your head, Jaye.” “Me?,” Jaye asked incredulously, “I’m the one who needs to use my head? I’m not the one blindly agreeing to go to some stranger’s house! I’d say I’m using my head just fine. It’s you who need to heed your own advice.” “For once in your life, would you please stop bitching? You’re like a damn child.” Brynn knew that was one of Jaye’s sore spots. She was only four feet, seven inches tall and she hated it. Moreover, she loathed being reminded of it in any capacity. Jaye’s anger was palpable and a sideways glance at her confirmed it. Her lips were pursed tightly shut, her left eye was twitching and her body language was unmistakable. She was furious. No words came out of her mouth. Suddenly, Brynn felt bad for what she said. She was supposed to be the mature one, after all. “I’m sorry, Jaye. I shouldn’t have said that.” Her voice was softer and gentler now; softer than it had been since they left South Carolina. “This whole situation just has me so stressed me out and I’m scared that I won’t be able to find a good job when we get to Cali… but I shouldn’t snap at you like that. I’m sorry.” To her surprise, Jaye nodded. “It’s okay. I’m sorry too… for being such an ass. I shouldn’t have gone off on my boss and gotten myself fired.” Jaye wasn’t normally very good at apologizing or at showing any emotion outside of anger, for that matter. She prided herself on being hard and tough, and talking about her feelings went against that mindset. She was raised by her father after her mother passed away when Jaye was only three. He did his best with Jaye and her sister Raye, but he had no idea how to raise girls. As such, he taught them the only things he knew–auto mechanics, carpentry and boxing; guy stuff. Dealing with Jaye wasn’t usually too dissimilar to dealing with a rather childish man. In a way, that suited Brynn, as she was bi-sexual, whereas Jaye was a full-on lesbian. Turning into the driveway revealed the true grandeur of the grounds upon which the mansion sat. It was perfectly manicured with tasteful placement of hedges and statues. The mansion itself was Colonial in architectural style, complete with large columns spanning almost the entirety of the front facing. It was beautiful. By the time they pulled up, Lucas had already gotten out of his car and was leaning against it patiently. He moved to the truck and opened Brynn’s door for her. A true Southern gentleman, she thought. Jaye rolled her eyes at what she perceived was corniness at best, chauvinism at worst. When he started toward the passenger door, Jaye said, “Don’t bother. I got it.” For his part, he looked rather amused by her knee-jerk rejection of gender roles. Just then, a beautiful blonde-haired woman stepped out of the door. She was almost inhumanly elegant and ladylike, clad in a red dress that hugged her substantial curves from the bosom all the way down her impossibly thin waist and further still to about halfway down her shapely calves. How she could walk in such a long, tight dress was beyond even Brynn. The six-inch peep-toed high heels with ankle straps wouldn’t exactly make walking any easier either, that’s for certain. Brynn was mesmerized by her beauty. But she wasn’t alone. Trailing right behind her was what looked like a little girl with dark brown hair that reached well past her shoulders. She wore a pink dress with puffed sleeves, white tights and the bulk beneath the dress made it clear that a diaper was part of her ensemble as well. She was adorable, but Brynn couldn’t help to feel as if there was more to her than meets the eye. Lucas wasted no time with introductions. “This is lovely little creature is my beautiful wife, Shyla.” The child put her hands on her hips in mock frustration for him not introducing her in the same breath. “Daddyyyyyy,” she said, her little brow furrowed. “And this is our adorable daughter, Miracle,” he said with a wry smile. This made the little girl happy. “I’m pleased to make your acquaintance,” she chirped with a curtsey. Even the normally stoic Jaye couldn’t fight off a smile and chuckle at the overt cuteness. Brynn spoke up and said, “I’m Brynn and this is my life partner, Jaye.” Shyla came over and shook their hands and told them how nice it was to meet them before inviting them inside, adding that supper would be done soon. The house’s interior was at least as impressive as its exterior. The decor was undeniably old-fashioned and, for the most part, wouldn’t have been out of place in the late Eighteenth Century. They were led to a sitting room, where they took a seat on what looked like an antique sofa. Lucas lowered himself onto a matching chair directly across from them. Shyla and Miracle disappeared into the kitchen. “So…,” he began, “how long have the two of you been together?” “Almost three years now,” said Brynn with no small amount of pride. That pride made Lucas grin. Three years seems like a long time when you’re young when, in reality, it’s not terribly long at all. To be youthful and naive again. “Good for you,” he earnestly stated with a nod. “How about you and Shyla?” “Twenty-four years and counting,” he said, causing both Brynn and Jaye to have surprised looks on their faces. Neither of them looked old enough to have been together that long, especially Shyla, who looked no older than thirty. “What, was she like four years old when you hooked up,” asked Jaye. Brynn was mortified by her crude remark and she instinctively smacked Jaye’s hand like a misbehaving child. “JAYE!” “What??” Jaye looked at her like she couldn’t believe she just whacked her hand. “It was a legitimate question.” Lucas beamed, though the two women had no idea as to the real reason of that. “No, no, it’s okay. I didn’t take any offense. The truth is that she and I are… rather special.” “Special how?” Brynn didn’t try to stop her from asking, nor did she get on to her for it. She was just as intrigued herself. “I’m afraid that’s a conversation for another day. Suffice it to say, we don’t exactly age like most people. Same for our kids.” Jaye’s fascination turned to disbelief. “Bullshit,” she declared. “There’s no way that you found some kind of fountain of youth.” “Jaye! That’s ENOUGH!” The authoritative tone was unexpected, to say the least. Even Lucas was taken off guard. Maybe what he had planned for them wouldn’t be so difficult after all. Lucas simply looked amused by what was transpiring before his eyes. Jaye retorted, “Come on! Surely you don’t buy into this horse shit, Brynn! Does he really expect us to believe that they don’t age?” Finally, Lucas interjected, “Now I never said anything about never aging. We age… just more slowly than others. It’s a peculiar little genetic quirk with my bloodline. Each of us age differently and we tend to have peculiarities that are beyond the reach of most people. As for Shyla, her father was a scientist who performed really cruel experiments on her. He wanted to create the world’s first enhanced human, but all he did was stunt her aging and allow her to have certain… visions.” Jaye still wasn’t convinced and verbally made that clear. Brynn, on the other hand, started to think that maybe Lucas was on the level. It was the way he said it; the total conviction in his voice. If he was lying, then he was the best actor in the world. “Surely you’re not buying into this hokum,” Jaye blurted out, looking at Brynn. “There are things in this world that defy logic, Jaye. I’m willing to keep an open mind on the matter. I mean, I’ve seen a ghost before, despite science telling everyone that they don’t exist. Maybe this is one of those things.” Jaye turned her head briskly toward Lucas. “Okay, Ponce de León, why don’t you prove that you have superpowers.” “Superpowers,” asked Lucas with an eyebrow raised. “Isn’t that a little overdramatic?” “Fine then. Why don’t you prove that you have these ‘peculiarities’?” The way she emphasized the word ‘peculiarities’ dripped with sarcasm. Lucas took a deep breath and considered whether or not he should make a demonstration just to appease this immature brat of a girl. He saw Brynn was also waiting to hear his response and in order for his machinations to come to fruition, he had to make a believer out of her. He hated being put on the spot like this. His eyes met Jaye’s and he peered deep into the recesses of her mind. It was something that took a decent amount of concentration and energy. While he could read surface thoughts without even trying, delving into long-ago memories was a different matter entirely. After about a minute, he emitted a cocky grin and said, “Do you remember when you were fourteen and your father had to make a trip to Boston but couldn’t take you with him? He had your Uncle Seth stay at the house and watch over you. And Seth? He was a real stickler, wasn’t he? He and his wife thought you should have been raised more like a girl, so she brought some dresses and other girly clothes with him on his visit with the intention of making you wear them. But you threw a fit, kicked him in the cajones and then went into hiding until your dad got back home.” By the time he had finished talking, Jaye was staring at him, mouth agape. Brynn, too, was astounded, even though she had never heard that story before. “H-How…,” stuttered Jaye, “did you know that?” That lopsided smile was back and with a wink, he responded with only a single word. “Superpowers.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Lucas had her in the palm of his hand. Not that he ever had any doubts about that in the first place. It is, after all, what he does… and nobody does it better. The Unlikely Couple (Part 3) Fortunately for all involved, the awkward situation that just transpired was interrupted by Miracle coming in and announcing that supper was ready. Neither Jaye or Brynn remembered much about the meal that followed aside from the food being of utmost quality. They were still trying to process Lucas’ demonstration of his ability to read memories like most people read the daily newspaper. Jaye was more rattled by it than Brynn was, however. Brynn had already believed Lucas’ claims, so she was more mentally prepared for it. Even still, figuring it might be true and actually witnessing it were two different things entirely. In any event, they were introduced to the rest of the Budd family during the meal. There was the oldest son, Dante, who was a physical specimen; large and muscular. The youngest son couldn’t have been much younger than Dante, but was significantly smaller in statue. Supposedly, he was one of the most intelligent people in the world and quite the inventor. The most puzzling of the lot was the oldest daughter, Melanie, who was the sweetest creature Brynn and Jaye had ever seen and as innocent as the driven snow… a stark contrast to her little sister, Miracle, who had this undefinable darkness bubbling beneath the “cutesy” surface. One thing was for sure: this one one strange family. Small talk was made and although Brynn was the one doing the talking between the two of them, Lucas and Miracle chatted enough for everyone. They were so very much alike. As already stated, most of the conversation was hazy… especially to Jaye, who was clearly very sleepy once supper was concluded. Little did they know, Miracle and Lucas slipped something into her drink to accelerate the tiredness. “We have a nice guest room with a comfortable bed if you’d like to lie down, sweetie,” offered Shyla. To Brynn’s surprise, Jaye agreed and more shocking still, she didn’t lose her temper at being called “sweetie”. Brynn even did a classic double-take. Upon Shyla leading Jaye upstairs, Lucas and Brynn moved to the beautiful patio out back of the house. Lucas’ suggestion, naturally. This was her first glimpse of the backyard, which was tastefully landscaped and laden with a swingset and other areas for children to frolic. “I couldn’t help notice how you interact with Jaye,” Lucas said as he sat down in a comfortable-looking chair. He motioned for her to sit in an identical chair, which she did. “How do you mean?” Lucas chose his next words wisely and it was clear that he was doing so. He clasped his hands together and placed both index fingers to his chin. “Let’s just say that I’ve seen many couples over the years–lesbian or otherwise–but I’ve never seen a couple in which one partner acts like the parent of the other. At least not outside of Preston.” That last little bit about Preston confused Brynn slightly, but she was more concerned with the rest of what he said. “I don’t know what you mean,” she said, obviously lying as much to herself as to Lucas. With a chuckle, Lucas said, “Yes you do.” She started to lie again, but if the demonstration earlier taught her anything, it was that she couldn’t get anything past him. “It’s not always like that. Really. But she’s just a terrible decision maker and so argumentative that sometimes, I just can’t help it.” Lucas nodded. “I saw how you smacked her hand without even thinking about it, like it was the most natural thing in the world for you. Do you want to know why?” Brynn wasn’t sure she did. It;s easier to sweep such matters under the rug than it is to face them head on. Lucas spotted her reluctance and went forward with the answer. “It’s because you think of yourself in a motherly manner toward her more than how one lover would think of another lover.” “That’s not true. I love Jaye very much.” “Nobody’s trying to say otherwise. I can see the love in your eyes when you look at her, just as I can see the love in her eyes. The amount you love each other isn’t in question here… it’s the TYPE of love that’s in question.” Brynn felt slightly offended. “I love her as a life partner.” “Look deeper, sweetheart. How long has it been since the two of you have been intimate?” “It’s been a while,” she confessed, “but that’s just because of stress.” “Are you certain,” he queried. “I… think so. I don’t know. Maybe it’s partly because she frustrates me so often. Every time I turn around, I’m having to clean up some mess that she created; like the night a police officer came to our door to ask if we’d seen any suspicious activity in the neighborhood. She said something along the lines of ‘not until you fucking pigs woke us up.’ Then she slammed the door on him and it actually hit him in the face. She was looking at charges being pressed, but I came to the rescue and diffused the situation. It’s like that a lot. Her temper or immaturity causes drama… and I scramble around trying to fix it. It does get old and it’s hard to get, y’know, in a sexual mood when that kind of nonsense happens so much.” Just the breakthrough Lucas was hoping for. He moved in for the kill. “What would you say if I told you that I could fix all of that? That I could make sure that you had the authority to do something about her behavior? That you could finally live a productive life without your so-called partner mucking it up for you?” Brynn was floored. “What exactly do you mean?” Without hesitation, he pressed the attack. “Just what I mentioned to you back at the gas station. I have several small houses on the back property of my land here. I would be happy to sign one over to you, lock, stock and barrel. It would be yours… all yours. No strings attached.” Suddenly, this started to sound good to her on some level she couldn’t comprehend. “What about money? I won’t just mooch off of you.” “Getting you a job would be a cinch, Brynn. Hell, if you’re interested, we’re looking for a maid to help Shyla out around the house. The job is yours if you want it. And if not, there’s a lot of other jobs around town.” Brynn wasn’t entirely sold. “I still don’t get how this has anything to do with Jaye and her behavior.” Lucas whipped out that crooked smile again. Whatever he was about to say, Brynn could tell that he was quite proud of it. “That’s where the town’s… rather unique laws come into play.” So there WAS a catch! She knew it! “Unique laws?” “That’s right: unique laws. You see, Preston isn’t just any old knock-about town. It’s a patriarchal utopia of my own creation.” “You’re trying to tell me that you created this town?” Lucas replied, “Well, not exactly. When I arrived here close to ten years ago, the town was circling the proverbial drain. It was like the Titanic. People were boarding the lifeboats and abandoning the ship. Jobs were scarce, crime was consequently out of control and businesses were closing by the droves. The city was in need of an enema… and I gave it one. It took a lot of ‘doing’, but I nabbed a position as the county’s Sheriff and then went on to gain mayorship, both of which I still have today. But here’s the kicker. I used some political leverage–even all the way up to Washington DC itself–to enact a slew of laws.” “What do you mean, laws?” “Laws that enforce patriarchy,” Lucas said simply, as if that would be a sufficient explanation. “Patriarchy? Isn’t that male supremacy garbage?” Lucas did so love a challenge. “In a manner of speaking, though it’s not quite as ugly as you make it seem. In Preston, women are owned by men, though there are laws in place to keep women safe. If a man breaks those rules, he’s up shit creek without even a boat, let alone a paddle. Women may have to do what they’re told and are property, but they are respected as inferior people who must be protected by their betters.” Brynn couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You’ve GOT to be kidding me!” “I’m afraid not,” stated Lucas, knowing that he still ‘had’ her regardless of her exasperation and anger. There was something down in her brain that made this all intriguing to her. He could practically smell it, the way a dog can smell a bone. She stood up. “I will not be owned by a man. Ever. I appreciate your hospitality, but I think Jaye and I should be leaving now.” Lucas wasn’t shaken in the least. “Jaye is too tired to travel anywhere right now. Why don’t you at least stay the night and you can leave in the morning. I’m not going to kidnap you or anything. Remember… we have those laws that protect women from that manner of thing. We have more protections for women than any other city in the world.” Brynn slowly took her seat, just as he knew she would. Lucas knew, however, that a different angle had to be taken in order to seal the deal. “Brynn, let me ask you something.” She suspiciously agreed and he continued. “Have you ever been sexually assaulted?” “That’s none of your business,” she exclaimed, “Have you been sifting through my memories?” She was not a happy camper. “Actually, no.” He wasn’t lying. “It was just a hunch.” That seemed to calm her down, as she didn’t feel so violated. With a sigh, she said, “It was a long time ago. I was at a friend’s birthday party when I was thirteen. Her creepy uncle was there and when I went inside to go to the bathroom, he… was waiting. It all happened so fast. I tried to force it out of my mind, but even all these years later, every time I close my eyes, he’s there; waiting for me just like on that day.” Lucas placed his hand on hers in an attempt to comfort her. He genuinely felt bad. For all of his vices and faults (of which he had plenty), he could never condone rape… especially the rape of a child. It was abhorrent to him. Brynn sensed his sincerity and relaxed, fighting back the tears. “Did he go to jail?” She shook her head in the negative. “No. He told me it was our secret game and that if I ever told anyone, he would have to kill me and my whole family.” “You mean you’ve kept this inside all this time?” She simply nodded and bit her lower lip, the tears finding their way out of her eyes and down her cheeks. “I never even told Jaye. I have no idea why I told you.” “Sometimes, it’s easiest to talk about things to someone you don’t really know.” Again, she just nodded. She hated crying, especially in front of people. Lucas allowed the moment to hang in the air for a minute before saying, “Maybe that’s why the thought of patriarchy scares the hell out of you. I know I’d be terrified of it had I been raped as a child. The truth is that patriarchy, when implemented well, PROTECTS against rape. It recognizes that men are stronger and more powerful and that a man–a GOOD man– must do everything in his power to keep them safe; to be their defender against predators like your friend’s uncle. In Preston, we have the lowest sexual assault rate, per capita, in the world. This is literally the safest place on the planet for a woman to be.” “I… I guess that’s probably true,” Brynn conceded. “I would be happy to take ownership of you if you were to accept my offer. Jaye too, for that matter. You’ve seen that I’m no ordinary man; that I can do things… and believe me when I say you haven’t seen everything I can do. I will keep you both safe. But you WILL have to follow the town laws.” The expression on Brynn’s face told Lucas that she was going to be more agreeable from this point on. Sniffling and wiping her eyes to rid herself of the lingering tears, she asked, “What exactly are the laws? I mean aside from just having to be owned and stuff.” “I have a little booklet that outlines everything for new arrivals. I’ll get one for you shortly. In a nutshell, you have to do what your owner says, within reason, and you must dress and act more feminine. Not that you don’t act feminine, but I’m just laying the details out for you. Pants are against the law, for example, as are flat shoes. Hosiery has to be worn as well.” Brynn allowed herself a half-chuckle. “There’s no way Jaye will agree to any of this. She’s very much a tomboy and a stubborn one at that.” “Lucky for you, I’m willing to have her declared incompetent by Alexander, who is a licensed psychologist and psychiatrist. That would put her, essentially, in your custody… just like a child. And since she acts so childish anyway… well, let’s just say that I have some ideas to run by you that I think you’re REALLY going to like.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 4) Jaye walked on the side of the highway, a duffel bag slung over her shoulder. The car that gave her a ride as soon as she left the Budds’ driveway had dropped her off here. Her anger was obvious, even to someone passing by. Her body language said it all… and it spoke volumes. She couldn’t believe what Brynn and that fucked up family were suggesting. The very thought made her seethe! And then there’s the fact that Brynn let her go! She thought she loved her, but now she could see that that wasn’t the case at all. She wondered if she ever loved her. To hell with it. If Brynn would rather be with the Addams Family, so be it. Fuck her! She didn’t need her. She didn’t need ANYONE! Just then, a car pulled over just ahead of her. It was a sleek, blue 1968 Ford Galaxie. She and Raye had worked on a ‘66 model back at her dad’s shop and they both admired it so. The one in front of her wasn’t in as good of shape as the one they had repaired, but it certainly wasn’t a rat-trap by any means. She sped her pace up and found the passenger door was opening. Four men were inside, all of them falling into the classic “redneck” stereotype. The one in the passenger seat, a stout-looking brute with an unshaven face and beady eyes, grabbed her as she neared the vehicle and pulled her in. She was taken completely by surprise and even though she struggled, they contained her easily enough. Within seconds, the door was closed again and the car sped eastward, throwing the gravel from the road’s shoulder everywhere. But perhaps we should back up a couple of hours… “Don’t tell me you’re falling for this bullshit,” barked Jaye. It was morning and, as usual, Brynn had woken up first. She sat on the edge of the bed, already dressed for the day, whereas Jaye was still disheveled and covered from the waist down in the blankets; her short hair stuck up like a rooster’s comb. “I’m not falling for anything, Jaye. It just makes sense to me. It’s a free house and I can get a job to support us. It would keep us from having to live with Aunt June and I KNOW how much you hate her.” She put her hand on Jaye’s knee. “This is a great opportunity for us… and if you agree to it, I’ll completely forgive you for everything. It will show me that you’re trying to make things right.” Jaye almost looked as if she was considering it; she DID feel bad for screwing things up back in South Carolina. But then a look of irritation came over her face. “I’m not living by those stupid laws you told me about. I’m not a girlie girl and I never will be!” “It wouldn’t kill you to wear a damn dress, Jaye!” Brynn was getting fed up with her ridiculous resistance. Staying in Preston made sense. Brynn herself wasn’t particularly fond of having to wear dresses, pantyhose and high heels, but she was mature enough to suck it up if it meant finally having a sense of security. “It’s not happening, so you may as well get that shit out of your head. Were heading to California and that’s final!” If Brynn wasn’t so aggravated, having someone so little issuing orders like that wouldn’t have been rather amusing. But as it stood, she found no humor in it whatsoever. “The truck is in my name and you aren’t tall enough to drive the damn thing, so I don’t think you’re in a position to demand anything, missy!” “Missy? MISSY??” Jaye was infuriated. “Who the fuck do you think you are, talking down to me that way? I’m older than you!” “You sure don’t act like it! No, we’re staying and THAT’S final!” Brynn using Jaye’s own verbiage against her felt nice. Jaye hopped down from the bed–and for her, it really was a hop. She stepped into her distressed jeans and pulled on her tank top over her sports bra (not that she really needed a bra). Once she got her boots on, she spoke again. “You know what? If you want to stay here, fine! But you’re going to do it without me.” On that overdramatic note, she spun around and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. This wasn’t the first time Jaye had declared that it’s over between them and left. Or even the second… or fifth. She was the queen of overreaction. Invariably, such incidents ended with Jaye walking and cooling off before coming back and making it out like she was doing Brynn a favor by sticking around. She was sure this time would be no different. Brynn walked out of the bedroom as well, feeling a sense of deja vu. Lucas and Shyla were at the bottom of the stairs, wondering what happened to cause Jaye to stomp her way out the front door. Lucas said, “I’d ask if everything was okay, but judging by the little ball of anger rolling right on out of here, I’d say that would have been a stupid question.” With an exasperated sigh, Brynn replied, “She does this all the time. She’ll be back in an hour or two.” “Maybe we should at least keep a set of eyes on her, just to make sure she’s alright,” offered Shyla. Brynn nodded. “It couldn’t hurt. She doesn’t know the area well and I’m afraid she might get lost.” Lucas already started walking away when he said, “I’ll have Alexander deploy one of his drones.” By this point, the weight of the argument hit Brynn. She wiped away a tear. “I just don’t understand why she has to do this shit.” Shyla took her hand. “Sweetheart, women shouldn’t curse. But I’m sure she’ll be fine, okay?” There was something soothing about the lady’s voice that put her more at ease. “You’re right. I need to be strong for when she gets back.” Within minutes, Alexander came out with a very high-tech drone. It was unlike anything she had ever seen before; like something straight from a futuristic science fiction film. He walked outside and let it fly. To her surprise, however, he wasn’t controlling it at all. He had what looked like a tablet in his hands, but he wasn’t using it to operate the drone. That meant that it was more of a robot than an actual drone. “Okay, it’s on the job,” Alexander said as he walked back into the house, looking down at the tablet. “So far, it hasn’t laid eyes on her. I’ll be alerted as soon as it does.” “She couldn’t have gotten far,” mused Brynn. “She just left a few minutes ago.” Alexander almost cut her off. “The drone spotted a silver car that had, according to the tire marks and heat signatures, stopped in front of our driveway before pulling off. It detects two people inside, one of which is significantly smaller than the other. I’m having it follow the car.” “Oh my God,” Brynn exclaimed with tears welling up, “she really IS going to leave.” Lucas intervened. “No she’s not, sweetheart. She’s angry, she’s confused and this person in the car probably just came by before she could cool down. She’ll probably have them turn the car back around soon. Until then, we’re going to keep tabs on her, okay? She’ll be fine.” Brynn nodded, still fearing the worst. Lucas and Shyla spent the next stretch of time trying to comfort Brynn and keep her calm. Alexander looked up from his device and stated, “She’s out of the car… east of town.” “Is she walking back this way,” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Alexander waited a moment before replying. “No, she’s continuing east.” There was another pause. Another car has pulled up in front of her. This isn’t good.” Jaye thrashed about in the back seat in an effort to attack her captors. She was striking the two men with both her fists and her feet. They would no sooner secure one limb when she would free another one to continue her assault with. Despite her scrappiness, however, she wasn’t even remotely close to escaping their clutches. They were far too strong for her to be a true threat to them, especially in such close quarters. But that didn’t stop her from trying. The car had veered off of the highway more than ten minutes ago and was travelling on gravel-covered country roads. “I hope we’re almost there, Mort. This little cunt is hard to keep a hold of.” The driver responded. “Just shut up and restrain her, dumbass. We’ll be there in a coupl’a minutes. Knocker her ass out if ya need to.” A large fist came crashing down on Jaye’s face with a thud of flesh meeting flesh. It hurt like hell, but they underestimated her resilience. Everything was blurry and she was seeing double. Despite that, she managed to slur out, “My eighty-year-old grandma punches harder that that, fuck-face.” The next punch did the trick and she was out cold. When she regained consciousness, she was in a bare-bones bedroom. It was obviously little more than a shack–old, dilapidated and sparsely furnished. The room contained a boarded-up window, the nasty, stain-covered bed she was laying on, a bare nightstand and a hard-backed chair. She began to get up off the bed, but quickly learned that her left ankle had one handcuff around it. The other end anchored her to the metal footboard. Damn her small ankles! No matter how hard she pulled and yanked, the footboard wouldn’t budge and the cuffs were too tight to slip out of. Just then, the men’s voices could be heard, though she couldn’t make out what they were saying. They were entering the shack, their heavy boots causing quite the racket on the rickey wooden floors. A cluster of seconds later, her door opened and the men walked in. The one called Mort was sporting a vile grin and chuckling. “Well, well, well. It looks like the tiny fighter is awake. I figgered you’d be out longer. I’ll say one thing for ya… you shore can take a punch for such a scrawny little shit.” Angered by the comment about her size–not to mention being kidnapped–Jaye lunged and took a wild swing at him, missing by about a foot due to those damnable cuffs! Instead, she fell flat on her face. The men snatched her up and threw her back onto the squeaky old bed. Three of them held her down, while Mort unlocked the cuffs. She again tried to attack, but it was impossible. “Keep ‘er still, boys,” Mort said, unzipping her pants and yanking them down, “I don’t like a bunch’a squirmin’ around.” Suddenly, Jaye’s anger turned into abject fear. Her reality slammed into her. She was going to be gang raped by these backwood hicks… and she was helpless to stop it. This realization made her do something she hadn’t done since her mother passed away: cry. Mort maneuvered himself into position on top of her. All she could see was his eternally-grinning face and predatory eyes staring right into hers. He was enjoying this; enjoying that he finally struck terror into her. Before he could enter her, a familiar voice could be heard from the doorway. It belonged to Lucas Budd. “You fellas have time to talk about the lord and savior, Jesus Christ?” All four men spun around in shock. Mort bellowed out, “What the HELL?” Lucas, without missing a beat, retorted, “Well now, hell is a topic for another day. For now, let’s just stick to the basics… like how to save your soul when you meet your maker here in a few seconds.” Suddenly, another figure appeared to Lucas’ left. It was miracle, looking chipper as hell. “Daddy,” she teased, “Don’t play with your food before you eat it. Let’s just get to the fun stuff.” By then, Mort and his boys had enough time to register what was going on and they started stalking threateningly across the room toward Lucas and Miracle. Mort snarled, “Boy, you just done went and fucked up.” Miracle’s face suddenly scrunched up a bit, her little tongue sticking out with concentration. Immediately thereafter, one of the rednecks–the beady-eyed one who abducted Jaye–let out a gurgle, clutched his head and screamed in agony. Blood poured from every orifice as he collapsed to the floor. He was dead before his body’s thud could even be heard. Unshaken by their friend’s demise, the others continued. Miracle stepped back, leaving Lucas to deal with the others. Jaye couldn’t really see what was going on, but it didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that a fisticuff had erupted. As suddenly as it all started, the fight stopped. Only one of the hicks was left… Mort. The dazed man staggered back into the bedroom, scared out of his wits. “Daddy, can I melt his brain? Pleeeeeease, Daddy?” She sounded like an average five-year-old begging for a new toy at the store. “G-g-get back from me, y-you freaks,” yelled Mort, still backing up. Miracle, paying no mind to the frightened would-be rapist, persisted. “Pleeeeeeaaase??” “Not this time, sweetie. This one belongs to me.” Gone was the southern charm. Gone was the jovial nature. Gone was the wry smile. It was all replaced by menace. Pure, unadulterated menace. A smile appeared. A different smile. One that was more chilling than anything Jaye had ever seen in her life. And his narrowed eyes never strayed from being locked with Mort’s. Lucas walked toward him with vicious intent. All that could be heard for miles around was a bloodcurdling scream that ended abruptly. Mort would never rape anyone…. Ever again. The Unlikely Couple (Part 5) Jaye’s eyes fluttered open. Correction: her left eye fluttered open. The right one had swollen almost to the point of being completely shut. She felt like she had been hit by a Mack truck; sore, aching and throbbing all over her body. At first, she was disoriented, but soon remembered what happened. With a quick examination, it came to her that she was back in the guest room at Lucas’ mansion. She never thought she’d be glad to be there! Brynn was sitting ever-vigilant in the antique chair next to the bed. She had been crying. Her eyes always looked puffy after she cried, tipping Jaye off. When Brynn realized that Jaye was awake, she moved to sit on the side of the bed. “How are you feeling, sweetie,” she asked, pulling some of Jaye’s hair behind her ear to get it out of her face. Jaye had short hair, but it was growing out, especially in the front. “I’m fine.” Brynn looked at her squarely, knowing that she was full of crap and trying to play “tough”. It was a look Jaye knew well. “You were kidnapped, beaten up, chained to a bed and almost raped… and you’re going to tell me that you’re fine?” The jig was up. She saw through Jaye’s act. “Okay, so I’ve been better.” “Jaye, I love you and I will always love you, but you have to stop this behavior. Look at what almost happened. You could have been raped and even killed. I can’t let that happen again. If you love me as much as I love you, you’re going to have to make changes.” It was hard for Jaye to be too mad about what she was saying. Part of it was because she said it so lovingly and sweetly. The other part of it was because she wasn’t feeling so feisty after what happened today… yesterday? She had no idea how much time had passed. She was out like a light. When Jaye didn’t reply, she knew she wasn’t going to be met with as much resistance as she had feared. Given the absence of words, Brynn knew that it was the time to give her some of the details. She felt less trepidatious about it now. She had been raped herself and having Jaye come within seconds of being raped as well made her realize that in order to protect her, she was going to have to be firm. Loving, but firm. “Jaye, I’ve been talking to Lucas and Shyla. We’ve all come to the conclusion that it’s best for us to stay here permanently so that I can take care of you and..” That’s when Jaye found her voice, interrupting Brynn. “But I don’t need to be…” Brynn returned the favor of interrupting with a tone of voice that made it clear what she was saying was not a request or an offer. It was a demand. “Yes, you do. You proved that yesterday. Now, don’t interrupt me again, little lady.” Jaye was shellshocked. Did she just call her “little lady”. When she started to protest, Brynn shushed her with a “tcch” sound and a finger. “As I was saying, we’re staying here from now on and we will both abide by every single law this town has to offer. We’ve had paperwork done to take the privilege of adulthood away from you. It’s not a punishment, it’s protection from yourself. You will now live as my little girl.” “I’m NOT a…” Another “tcch” stopped her in her tracks, much to Brynn’s own amazement. This was so very empowering! “You ARE a little girl, even in the eyes of the law. It’s all been arranged. There’s no backing out now.” She relished the look of helplessness that was developing on Jaye’s face. “For all intents and purposes, you will be two years old and every year on your birthday, you’ll turn two years old again.” Jaye’s mouth was wide open. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. How was this even legal, even in this weird city? She wanted to speak. Really, she did. But no words came out. “You will dress, talk and act like a baby or else you will be punished. I’m sorry to do this, but this is what you need. You can’t go around acting like a big tough adult who thinks she’s as good as any man. I won’t let something bad happen to you ever again and if I have to make you hate me in order to do so, then I will. In time, you will learn to accept me as your ‘mommy’ and become a very good baby girl.” More stunned silence from Jaye. “I know this is a lot to take in right now. Your whole world is going to change. Mine too, for that matter. So, I’ll give you some time to digest it all and leave you be for a little while. When I come back, I’ll have an outfit to put on you so we can go buy ourselves new clothes. Okay?” Even in her dumbfounded state, Jaye knew that Brynn’s “okay” wasn’t so much a question as it was just a way of ending the conversation. With that, Brynn stood up, smoothed out her skirt (something jaye had never seen her wear) and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. So many questions flew around her head like a violent maelstrom. Didn’t Brynn want to be her life partner any more? Why was she doing this to her? What would it take to bring her to her senses? What ulterior motives did Lucas Budd have? Did he want Brynn for himself? How could she not see how demented all this was? She was certainly angry with Brynn and she wanted so badly to hate her for this… but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. Sure Jaye was a cocky, brash tomboy who didn’t always make good choices, but she loved Brynn more than words could express. She couldn’t shake that love, no matter how hard she tried. When she threw her tantrum earlier and began walking back to South Carolina, she missed her after only a few minutes. Only her stubbornness and pride kept her from turning back around. And when she was cuffed to the bed in that remote shack, the only thing she could think about was that the last words she said to Brynn were filled with venom. Had she been murdered, her final memory of her would have been one of hostility and that thought petrified her. No, she couldn’t live without Brynn. She would have to try to find a way to convince her that this town and its laws were unhealthy and perverted. ———————————————– “So, how did it go with your little one,” asked Lucas as Brynn descended the dark wooden staircase. “Little one”. She oddly liked the sound of that. It made her feel warm inside. “Better than I expected. You were right. When I showed authority, she acquiesced. I can’t believe it worked. She kept butting in and I made that noise that parents make when quieting their unruly children… and she stopped. Every time.” Lucas looked proud of her. “Good for you, sweetheart. I told you it would work. Little ones often have a lot of swagger, especially the fiery tomboys, but they were never truly adults emotionally. Once all that bluster is peeled back, the real ‘them’ comes out. It’s a slow, sometimes frustrating, process, but it’s one of the most rewarding endeavors you’ll ever take. I promise.” Brynn blushed slightly. “I have to admit that it did feel good when I laid down the law to her. It was like I finally had some measure of control in the relationship. Before, it was just me reacting to whatever ruckus she caused… like I was simply along for the ride.” “Now you see why it’s so important to go through with this,” said Shyla. Her smile was always so genuine and put Brynn’s mind at ease. “I do. I wasn’t too sure before, but I definitely see it now.” Switching gears, Shyla asked, “How are you doing with the new outfit?” It took Brynn a second or two to realize what she was asking, since the subject change was without a segue. “Oh. It’s nice. Different than anything I’m used to, but nice. I’m still not sure about the shoes.” Shyla had started her off with simple 3-inch pumps since she had never worn heels before. Judging by how quickly she picked up walking in them, Shyla figured she’d be strutting around in 6.5-inch heels in no time at all. She enjoyed helping women find their feminine side. In a strange way, as the wife of the mayor and county sheriff, she felt like it was her duty to guide newcomers who weren’t adept in the ways of femininity. It gave her a sense of pride. Shyla had always gone to great lengths to uphold her self-appointed duty, going so far as to offer private lessons for walking in high heels and the art of pleasing men. She viewed herself as something akin to a tutor. In addition to that role, Shyla was incredibly civic minded. Organizing city wide events, helping charitable organizations and anything else she felt would improve the community. This attitude and her engrossing personality has made her the city’s most beloved public figure, even over Lucas himself. The people generally respect Lucas and everything he’s done to save the city, but Shyla is absolutely cherished. “In time, you’ll wonder why you didn’t wear heels before coming to Preston. With your high arches, you were born to wear them.” Brynn smiled. She liked it when people showed confidence in her. “Not to interrupt, ladies,” said Lucas, “but we need to prepare for the second stage of ‘babyfying’ your little Jaye.” “Second stage? What’s the second stage?” Brynn was a little confused. Lucas explained, “I’ve found it’s easiest to turn a woman into a little one when you break the whole process down into manageable stages. Stage One was what you just did upstairs… telling her in no uncertain terms how things are going to be from here on out. Stage Two is getting Jaye dressed in appropriate clothes for her new age. It’s going to be bumpy, but necessary.” Brynn looked up the stairs toward the guest room, as if dreading the “bumpy” ordeal. Lucas spotted it right away, placing a hand of comfort on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. We’re all in this together. Besides, you showed her who’s boss up there a little while ago. She hasn’t forgotten this soon.” Lucas turned his attention toward Shyla. “I’m going to take Melanie up to heal Jaye’s eye up. We don’t want that marring her pretty little cherubic face. I want you to go find an outfit for her to wear. I’m sure Miracle has something that will work in a pinch. Once you’re done, bring it upstairs. We have to hit her with a rapid-fire combination of things so that she won’t have time to brace herself for any of them.” Her pivoted his head back to Brynn. “As soon as Melanie does her thing, you’ll give Jaye a bath.” “Okay,” said Brynn with more self assurance. Just as Lucas turns to find Melanie, she spoke up again. It was obvious she felt foolish. “Lucas… I have kind of a stupid question to ask.” “Well, I can’t imagine a stupid question coming from a smart, beautiful little thing like yourself. But go ahead. I’m all ears.” “Well… as you’ve seen on Jaye’s paperwork, her actual name is Jaylene. And… I was wondering if we could start calling her that instead of ‘Jaye’. I mean, I know it probably sounds stupid or mean, because she hates it, but…” With a smile, Lucas countered. “Say no more, darlin’. ‘Jaylene’ it is. We’ll call her that and make her answer to it as well.” “I’ve just always hated the name ‘Jaye’, but I didn’t want to hurt her feelings, you know? But now, somehow, I find myself emboldened a bit, I guess you could say. And since I’m her boss now, I’d rather not have to call her by a name that I don’t care for.” Lucas liked where her mind was at, already getting the hang of the whole ‘mommy thing’. “Plus,” he added with a wink, “she’ll sound cute as a button saying ‘Jaylene’ in baby-talk. Now, let’s get the ball rolling. We have a little one to attend to.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 6) Brynn had been pacing the floors, worrying about Jaye’s well-being. Jaye had only been on this new job for a week, which was damn near a record for her employment. This time it was a janitorial position. She could barely get her to help clean the house, so cleaning a high school would quickly wear thin with her. Brynn didn’t want to think like that, though. Maybe this would be the one time she would stick with a job. She looked at the clock on the wall of their apartment’s living room. Eleven-thirty. She was supposed to get off work at nine o’clock. She wasn’t even answering her pre-paid cell phone. That’s what was worrying her most. With Jaye’s propensity for getting herself in trouble and pissing people off, this was cause for alarm. She couldn’t call the police and she didn’t know any of jaye’s co-workers. She considered driving to the school to check on her, but the last time she did something similar, Jaye caused a scene and they had an argument in front of almost a dozen people. Once again, she called Jaye’s cell phone. No answer. She left a simple but agitated voice mail. With a deep breath, she reached for her coat and slipped on her shoes. Even if a fight did ensue, at least she would have peace of mind, knowing she was safe. Just as she started to open the door, Jaye’s little VW bug pulled up sloppily in the driveway. Yep, she was drunk. Again. Had there been any doubt of that fact, her mannerisms would have erased it instantly. She wasn’t quite staggering, but she walked stiffly and with great care, as if it took all her effort. “Hey there, beautiful,” Jaye said with a minor slur. “I would ask where you’ve been, but I think we both know the answer to that question.” Jaye made it through the front door. “I’m happy to see you too.” Off went her boots and down she went; plop, right onto the couch. After seeing how upset Brynn was, she said, “Come on, baby… I was just having a few drinks with the guys from work. What’s the big deal? In the light of the lamp, Brynn was able to see that she was sporting a black eye. “What the hell happened?” “Oh, this? I just got into a little scrap, that’s all.” “With who?” Jaye chuckled, “Why does it matter?” “With who?” “My boss’ brother,” she said matter-of-factly. Brynn’s face held a mixture of anger, disappointment and worry. “And…?” Jaye looked at the floor before speaking, “And… there are better jobs out there anyway.” “You got fired?” Jaye stood up and went to hug Brynn, but she moved away. “Come here, Punkin. Let’s get into some dirty business under the sheets. How ‘bout that?” “Seriously? You went out drinking without even bothering to let me know, got into a fight with your boss’ brother, got yourself fired… and you really think that I’d be in the mood for sex??” Jaye scoffed. “It’s not like it was that good of a job. I’ll find something else.” “Rent is due next week. I have my portion of it, but now we’re not going to be able to pay the rest! Why can’t you just grow up and hang onto a goddamn job??” “You know what,” yelled Jaye, “Fuck this! I’m going to bed! It’s not my fault you’re such a shrew!” ——————————— “Sweetheart, are you okay?” There was no response. Lucas asked again, “Brynn, is everything alright?” Brynn snapped out of her daze, finally realizing she was being talked to. “What,” she asked, honestly not hearing what he asked. “I was just making sure you’re okay. You seemed pretty deep in thought.” She smiled faintly, “Just remembering.” Lucas seemed to understand and simply nodded. “Melanie healed her up and we’re ready for you to give her a bath. Do you need me in there with you?” “No,” Brynn said without hesitation, as if the memory had steeled her resolve, “this is something I need to do myself.” Upstairs she went, letting all those memories play ever-so-briefly across her brain as she walked. Jaye was sitting up on the side of the bed, scanning the room for something. She still had Brynn’s white t-shirt on that was so big on her it looked like a dress. Brynn took note of the fact that her eye was indeed back to normal. “What are you looking for?” “My clothes,” Jaye retorted. “I can’t find my clothes.” “I should hope not. We threw them all out.” Jaye’s mouth dropped open. “What the hell for?” “Because they aren’t appropriate for a little baby girl such as yourself.” Jaye’s rage could be felt practically for miles around. Her face was red, her neck muscles tensed up and her teeth clenched. Brynn was determined not to let it bother her. She quickly reflected back on a few past memories, which was all the ammunition she needed to be steadfast. “I. Am. Not. A. Baby. Girl!” she growled. ‘The legal papers we have downstairs say otherwise. Now, come on. Let’s get you in the bathtub, Little Miss.” She stepped toward her, but jaye batted her hands away, while backing up onto the bed. “Now, sweetie,” she said in a sing-song voice, just as any mother would say to a petulant child, “you have to stay clean for Mommy, okay?” “YOU’RE NOT MY MOMMY… I MEAN ‘MOTHER’!” “I believe we already had that talk earlier, Jaylene.” There it was. The name. The name that was on her birth certificate, the name she loathed more than anything else in the world. The name that she had attacked people for calling her.” There was silence, but just momentarily. Jaye had to process what she had just heard come from Brynn’s mouth. Jaye’s voice became low and quiet, but nonetheless intense. “Don’t you ever call me that name again. Do you understand me?” Brynn was not to be deterred. She was the adult here and she wasn’t going to let Jaye’s anger derail the plan. “You need to be a good girl, Jaylene. It’s bath time.” Jaye lost her cool. “What the fuck did I just tell you? You know I hate that name.” “You’ll get used to it in time, little one. Now, let’s get you in the tub or else I’ll have to spank your little fanny.” Jaye couldn’t believe her own life partner threatened to spank her. She wasn’t a child! She couldn’t let that happen. But deep down, she knew that Brynn has physically stronger than her and could probably force her into the bathtub. Her dilemma was a tough one. Should she keep forcing the issue and risk having Brynn snatch her up like a baby? Or should she maintain at least a modicum of her pride and walk into the bathroom of her own cognizance? She wasn’t oblivious enough to think that there was any way out of “bath time”, so she chose the latter. “Fine,” she snarled, “I’ll take a fucking bath… but I don’t want you anywhere near me when I do it.” Somehow, issuing a condition made her feel as if she still held some of her fate in her own hands. “I’m sorry, sweetie, but I can’t let you bathe yourself. That would be too dangerous. Besides, babies can’t get themselves very clean like Mommies can.” “Stop this shit right now! What has gotten into you, you psychotic bitch?” Brynn’s ‘momy tone’ was dropped. In place of the peppy, playful voice was one of dead seriousness; one that Jaye had never heard from her before. It was a voice that meant business. There was no anger in it, no frustration. It was all business. Though she wouldn’t ever admit it, it scared the hell out of Jaye. “You will never speak to me that way again, little girl. Now march yourself into the bathroom and take off that shirt. I am giving you a bath and there’s nothing that you can say or do to keep it from happening. Am I clear?” Jaye said nothing, staring at her blankly. Where had this side of her come from? Whatever the answer was, Jaye was terrified on many different levels. When they had their earlier talk, Jaye was simply stunned into silence. This was different. This time, she was frightened into silence. “Am I clear?” Her voice was more stern than before. Jaye didn’t know what to say. If she said “yes”, then it was defeat and there would be no turning back. All of her “tough chick” cred would go straight down the toilet. If she said “no” or refused to answer at all, it could lead to something even more embarrassing for her and she couldn’t take that. It would be devastating to her ego. “Fine!” It was the best she could dredge up. Her rebellious tone at least allowed her some dignity. But Brynn wasn’t going to accept that. “Enough with the snippy attitude. I’m going to ask one more time: Am I clear?” Damn it! There was no other way to save face. With a slightly annoyed tone, she finally said, “Yes.” “Yes, WHAT?” “Yes, you were clear.” Her voice was still dripping with irritation. You know good and well that’s not what I want to hear. Yes, WHAT?” Jaye knew now what it was she was after and it was something she absolutely didn’t want to say. She still had her pride or at least some of it. If she said it, she wasn’t sure if she’d have ANY of it left. But how could she avoid it without an even worse level of embarrassment? Her mind frantically grasped for options, but found none. “Yes… Mommy.” With the last word, she mumbled it to the point of being pretty much inaudible. “I can’t hear you, Jaylene. What did you say?” Why wouldn’t she just stop it?? Couldn’t she leave her with at least a little sense of pride? She repeated it again, the last word still quite mumbly. Brynn sighed. “Little girl, I’m only going to tell you one more time to speak up. If you mutter it again, you’ll be sorry.” This was it. There was no longer even a shred of hope to get out of demeaning herself more than she ever had in her life. But what choice did she have? Not being able to look Brynn in the eyes, she said, “yes, Mommy. You were clear.” “Good girl,” Brynn proclaimed. The cheerful voice was back. She scooped Jaye up and sat her on the closed toilet seat while she ran the bath water. “Now by the time we get done making you a clean baby, they will have a pretty new outfit for you to put on. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?” It didn’t. Not one tiny bit. But she said nothing. Her ego had already taken such a massive pounding today. She wasn’t sure how much more it could take. When the bathtub had enough water in it, Jaye hopped down from the toilet and tried to get into it herself. Brynn was faster on the draw and picked her up under the arms, placing her down slowly into the water. Brynn washed her hair and then scrubbed her thoroughly, making especially sure to clean her private parts. She felt her wispy pubic hair. “Well, there’s not much hair down here, but I think we’ll need to shave it off. Babies don’t need hair down there.” Goddamn it! Why wouldn’t she stop with the humiliation?? Before lifting her out of the bathtub, she fetched her Venus razor and with a few passes, Jaye’s womanhood was gone; floating around in the water. It was a sign of things to come. There was no way back now. Her path to her second babyhood laid before her… and she had no choice but to walk down it. Or would “crawl down it” be more appropriate? The Unlikely Couple (Part 8) She was in someone else’s body. That’s how it felt to Jaye. She had spent her whole life in clothes designed for comfort and convenience… and now she was attired in clothes that were designed with neither of those qualities in mind. They were designed solely to look as adorable as possible. There wasn’t a single stitch of clothing on her body that felt familiar to her. The tights were, well, tight and thin. Or thin compared to the blue jeans that her legs were accustomed to at any rate. The dress was frou-frou, delicate, ruffly and awkward. The shoes weren’t uncomfortable by any means, but they were shiny and feminine in a childish way. And then there was the article of clothing that gashed her pride more than any of the others: the diaper; the rustling, bulky diaper. It completely changed the way she walked, forcing a wobbling motion that made her unsteady, just like a baby learning to walk. The embarrassment, though, was only beginning. Brynn led her by the hand down the stairs where Lucas, Miracle, Alexander, Melanie and Shyla were. It was plain to see that Lucas and Shyla were ready to leave the house. Shyla had her purse and Lucas fingered his car keys. From this, Jaye connected the dots and realized that she was probably going to be forced to leave the house as well. Brynn could sense that she had pieced it all together and took the initiative. “Ready to go shopping, baby girl?” “I’m not going in public like this!” It was more a plea than a definitive statement of fact. Brynn kneeled down to meet her eye to eye. “Jaylene, I know you’re frightened, but you’ll see that everything’s going to be fine. There are lots of little girls just like you in Preston. There’s no need to feel shame.” “Brynn” she started to reply before seeing a look of agitation, “ I mean… Mommy. I don’t want people to see me dressed in these ridiculous clothes. I’m not a baby!” “We already went over this. You ARE a baby now. I’m not going to put up with these silly little protests. You’re a baby and that’s all there is to it. Now, let’s go buy you some clothes and toys.” She frantically grabbed onto a nearby chair in a sad, last-ditch attempt to prevent the inevitable. Brynn put an end to that by easily prying her fingers loose from their grip. Looking to avoid further complications, Brynn simply picked her baby up and carried her on her hip, adding yet another layer of humiliation to the heap. Jaye hated that she was being packed around like a child by the woman who she had been romantically involved with for years. Lucas and Shyla led them to a detached garage on the south side of the house. Within they found several vehicles, including a fairly sizeable van. Lucas opened the side door, revealing an oversized car seat. It looked just like any car seat that you’d see in a typical family vehicle, but substantially larger. “This should suffice,” offered Lucas. “That’s perfect,” observed Brynn. Jaye started to lodge a protest, but Brynn’s stern expression stopped it dead in its tracks. Her complaints slid right back down her throat, manifesting in a few tears of shame trickling down her cheeks. As Brynn sat her down into the car seat, a depressing revelation hit her: she was almost too small for it. She hoped that would go unnoticed, but no such luck. Shyla suggested that perhaps while they were shopping today, they should purchase a smaller one. Not only was she sitting in a babyish car seat, it was too big for her. The humanity! Click went the buckle, which pulled the skirts upward, making them gather at the crotch. The end result was that her tights-covered diaper was on full display. Jaye began tugging at her skirts in an effort to cover it up, but her hand was lightly slapped by Brynn, who had just settled into the seat beside her. “Stop fussing with your dress.” “But… but I’m just trying to..” “No ‘buts’, young lady. Stop it. Now.” Little Jaye had no recourse but to leave her skirts as they were, exposed diaper and all. Every so often, Jaye would subtly try to adjust them, but rynn prevented it each time. The van started and the small talk began between the adults. What bothered Jaye most is that they completely left her out of the conversation, even when she was the subject of said conversation. Any interjection was met with another smack on the hand and admonishment for butting into a “grown-up conversation.” How degrading. Pouting, Jaye to to sulking and looking out her window. She zoned out, only hearing a few sentences here and there. “You should put her in two or three diapers at once”; “She would look so cute in a bonnet”; “How many stores does this town have?”; “”I’m surprised so many women moved here”. Just bits and pieces. What mostly drew Jaye’s attention was the sights the town provided. She was surprised at how vibrant it was; pedestrians were everywhere in the downtown shopping district… going into stores, coming out of stores, chit-chatting on the sidewalks, window shopping. But that wasn’t the part that really snapped up her attention. No, that honor belonged to how those people dressed and behaved. She saw women on leashes, women wearing long skirts so tight they could barely walk, women who could only be described as bimbos with unimaginably large bosoms and lips that couldn’t possibly be natural. And, of course, there were women dressed as toddlers and babies. The men she saw were clearly in charge; their mannerisms and the way they treated their women made that as plain as the nose on their faces. Many women walked behind their men or, she noticed, behind and to the right of them. Equality simply didn’t exist here in any way. What struck her as particularly odd was how happy almost all of them seemed. Even the women who had the strictest owners appeared to be in great spirits. She wondered if brainwashing or mind control was going on. After seeing what the Budd family could do, she certainly wouldn’t rule that out. Jaye couldn’t fathom how any woman could be happy that way. It was beyond her entirely. How could they not want to be treated as equals? How could they enjoy having to dress in such ludicrous clothes? What was the appeal of being owned? The shopping district disappeared behind them as they drove onward, giving way to a section of town that contained other types of businesses, mostly factories and the like. A few stores, bars and restaurants could be spotted though. One such business—the one Lucas pulled into the parking lot of—was Simms’ Baby Palace. It was comprised of several buildings. The most prominent, though certainly not the largest, was what Lucas referred to as the “show room”. He explained to Brynn that the other two buildings—large metal structures with no ornamentation whatsoever—were the two workshops. In one, they craft furniture and in the other, they make clothes. He also added that behind these buildings is a not-yet-finished building in which they will be producing their own diapers. Lucas and Shyla both voiced their excitement about the new operation. Within a few minutes, they had parked, unbuckled Jaye and entered the main building. What she saw was a cornucopia of the most over-the-top baby stuff she had ever seen… most of which was sized for adult-sized people. To the left was a wide selection of oversized cribs; so much lace and other childish festoons! To the right, she saw playpens, high chairs, rocking horses, changing tables and more. A large counter was straight ahead and near that was a doorway with a sign above it that read: “Clothes”. It was truly Jaye’s worst nightmare! An older gentleman in his fifties stood behind the counter as the group approached. His hair was graying, but still very thick. He had a look of wisdom; one that only a kindly old uncle could possess. He had been reading something when they entered, but looked up and pulled his reading glasses off his face. “Lucas… Shyla… how are ya?” His eyes were bright and it was clear that he was happy to see the Budd family. He shook Lucas’ hand and kissed Shyla’s hand. “I may very well have to steal this lovely lady from you someday, Lucas.” Lucas smiled warmly. “Samantha might have something to say about that, Simms.” “You kidding? She’d love to have beautiful Shyla all for herself if she had half a chance.” The two men laughed and Shyla smiled, obviously flattered by the exchange. Brynn smiled nervously, with Jaye perched humiliatingly upon her hip. Lucas turned toward the two girls. “Brynn… this is Pete Simms. Simms, this is Brynn and her new little baby, Jaylene.” Jaye wanted to just melt into the floor or crawl under a rock. She considered making a scene, but thought better of it out of fear of the inevitable punishment that would ensue. That alone upset her further… that she was in fear of punishment from another adult. And not just ANY adult… but her own life partner. She actually trembled like a real toddler. This was all getting to be too much. She wasn’t sure how much more she could take. “Well, it sure is nice to make your acquaintance, Miss Brynn,” he said, kissing her free hand. “And what a precious little girl you have here.” He moved to pinch her cheek, but Jaye thwapped his hand away. “Jaye!” exclaimed Brynn. “There’s no need to be a rude baby. Apologize this very minute, little girl.” The obstinate look on Jaye’s face indicated that she wasn’t going to obey. Brynn let her down from her hip, grabbed one of her wrists firmly and with her other hand, she swatted her hard on the diapered behind. Three more swats followed. Due to the bulk of the diaper, the pain was minimal, but the level of embarrassment was worse than pain could have ever been. She had just been spanked by her girlfriend… her Mommy. That’s truly what she was now: Jaye’s Mommy. Any trace of “girlfriend” was wiped away at this point, likely never to be seen again. “Now you apologize to Mr. Simms this instant or you’re going to get far worse than that little spanking.” With tears in her eyes, she squeaked out, “I’m sorry.” Lucas interjected, talking directly to Jaye. “Sweetheart, I think it might be better if you say it more like a toddler would say it.” Jaye looked confused. In response, Lucas clarified. “What I mean is that you need to start baby-talking and now seems like the right time to begin. You are no longer a big girl and when you speak like an adult, it draws extra attention to you. It makes people take a second look to see if you’re an adult or a baby. Is that what you want? Do you want people to look at you strangely?” Sniffling, she simply shook her head in the negative. Somehow, what he said made sense to her, though she had no earthly idea how. It was like he knew the exact thing to say to people to get precisely the response he wants. She had never seen anyone so good at manipulating others. Brynn softened her tone. “Okay, then, let’s hear it.” Jaye searched her brain, trying to figure out how a toddler would say it. She was never really around little ones much. There was a pause, partly from that search and partly from hesitation to demean herself by actually talking that way. “I’m… sowwy.” “That’s a good start, sweetie,” encouraged Lucas, “but I think the word ‘I’ should be eliminated from your vocabulary altogether. How about saying your name instead? Try it.” With great reluctance, she said, “Jaye is sowwy.” “No, no, no, baby girl,” corrected Brynn, “that’s not your name any more. Now say it right.” She hated that name and it was the last word in the universe that she wanted to say. And to be forced to say it in baby-talk would be even more excruciating. She frantically tried to think of a way out of it, but came up empty-handed. She took too long, prompting Brynn to say, “Now.” Tears were flowing again. “I’m… I mean… Jaywene is sowwy.” The words burned as they came out of her mouth. Her face twisted up like she had just sucked a lime dry of all its juices. That may have been the hardest thing she’d had to do yet. Simms smiled and accepted her apology. Brynn kneeled down and wiped away her tears with a tissue that Shyla handed to her. “Now see… that wasn’t so terrible, was it?” Oh, yes… it was terrible. In fact, it surpassed “terrible” and left it in the dust. Brynn nevertheless continued. “That’s how I expect you to talk from now on, okay? No more big-girl talk for my baby girl. Do you understand?” Jaye was defeated once again and was emotionally drained. The fight in her was sucked away. She nodded and sadly said, “Yes, Mommy. I undewstand.” Brynn corrected her. “What did Lucas say about using the word ‘I’, sweetie?” Jaye didn’t want to say it the way she was instructed, but had no alternative. “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” “Good girl.” Brynn seemed genuinely proud of her, something Jaye wasn’t particularly used to. She was used to disappointing her with her antics. On that level, she felt a tiny shred of happiness, but it was microscopic. Mostly, she felt destroyed by all this. “So… what can I do for you fine folks?” Lucas replied, “We need to purchase all the goodies for Baby Jaylene here.” Back up on Brynn’s hip Jaye went and she didn’t fight it. She was spent. They started off by picking out a crib. Sims talked and talked to Brynn about the different models, going over each and every feature one by one. The craftsmanship was undeniable and they were all extraordinarily sturdy. One feature was that each wooden bar contained a strong metal rod in its center; another was that the varnish made it impossible for an escaping baby to get a good grip on the bars. The final feature was the one that scared her most; one for sexually active “babies”. Many of the cribs had three armatures that ended with vibrating dildos. The baby could be strapped down and one of these dildos could be inserted into the “baby’s” three orifices. Lucas looked to Brynn to measure her interest in this final feature. Brynn looked deep in thought, before saying, “Well, Jaylene is a lesbian and doesn’t like anything resembling a penis.” Lucas nodded and Jaye let out a sigh of relief. “Understood. However, you have to recalibrate your way of thinking now. Before, everything centered around her. You basically had to dance to her tune. She was in the driver’s seat. For example, she behaved poorly and got fired, causing you to have to relocate. Another example: you’re bi-sexual but because of her, you weren’t ever able to enjoy the romantic or lustful company of a man. Yet another example: she stayed out late drinking with her co-workers, leaving you at home, worrying. It’s high time to dance to your own tune and make her do the same. If you would like to see her hooked up to these apparatuses, then by all means, take a crib with the appendages. If you wouldn’t enjoy that, then don’t. But let it be because YOU want it or don’t want it… not because she doesn’t.” Brynn had to consider this. She had fantasized—secretly, of course—about seeing Jaye being forced to have sex with a man. She never dared to bring that up in the past, though, as she knew what kind of reaction it would bring forth. And truthfully, Brynn always cultivated a rather odd belief that there was no such thing as being gay, only bi-sexual; that it was somehow unnatural to not be attracted to the opposite sex, even if you were also attracted to the same sex. It’s a belief she never told a soul because she didn’t quite understand it herself. But this could give her the chance to see something similar to what her fantasy involved. On the other hand, she was hesitant to go for the gusto. After all, she didn’t want Jaye to legitimately grow to hate her and she feared that that’s exactly what might happen. She voiced this concern to Lucas in a whisper so that Jaye couldn’t hear and he assured her that she wouldn’t hate her in the long term. “Besides, if you make this the only way she’s allowed to have an orgasm, she’ll beg for it. Not right away, but mark my words: she’ll beg like there’s no tomorrow.” Throughout this, Jaye held her breath, terrified that all the whispering and Brynn’s reluctance to commit to an answer were both bad signs. She detested vaginal or anal entry. She always found it disgusting, much preferring clitoral stimulation. Surely, Brynn would respect that. Surely, she would allow her to maintain that boundary. Surely, she would let her keep her sexual identity. Wouldn’t she?? Doubts began to spill into her brain when Brynn stepped away from Lucas, looked at Simms and said, “We’ll take the pink one with the attachments.” Jaye’s heart sunk. Now she wasn’t even going to have control of the only thing that had been previously been left to her. Her vagina, anus and even her mouth were all going to be invaded by penis-shaped objects whenever Brynn decided it was necessary or desirable. And there was nothing she could do about it. She was going to have to adjust to being bi-sexual whether she liked it or not… and she decidedly did NOT like it. All this made Jaye realize that her fate was no longer her own and that it was in the hands of Brynn… her Mommy. The Unlikely Couple (Part 9) Very little about the process of picking out the other babyish furniture stuck in Jaye’s memory, as she was in a world of her own, hung up on the awful notion that Brynn was planning to have fake penises inserted into her pussy, ass and mouth at some point. It felt to her like the ultimate betrayal. She snapped out of her daze when she was carried through the door near the counter. The room was essentially its own building, constructed adjacent to the main structure as an add-on. It was fairly narrow, but stretched almost as far as the eye could see and it had a second floor as well. The shelves and racks were stocked from wall to wall with baby clothes sized for adults as well as various accessories. Despite her repulsion, she was in awe of just how much of it there was. A graceful, woman in her thirties with voluptuous dark hair was sitting in a chair behind the counter. She greeted them warmly, but didn’t get up. “We just bought a slew of goodies from your worse half and figured we should do the same for you.” Lucas’ borderline flirty tone was enough to nauseate Jaye, but she said nothing, fearing the retribution that would result from it. “Well, I sure appreciate it, Lucas,” she said in a sweet voice that underlined her innate femininity. As they approached the counter, Jaye got a better view of why she was sitting down. She was breastfeeding a baby. No, not a baby, but a woman dressed much the same as Jaye was. The expression of humiliation on the woman’s face was apparent; she was burning with shame. Her red face gave that away. Everyone acted as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Brynn, though, looked a little flustered by the scene. Maybe this was a good sign; a sign that she would realize how outlandish this was. Perhaps there was hope after all. “I see your little niece is doing well,” Shyla stated, nodding toward the woman on her lap. The dark-haired beauty, who Jaye deduced was Samantha, smiled. “Oh yes. She’s still quite a brat sometimes, but we’re getting somewhere with her finally. She’s been with us since last summer, so it’s been quite a journey, but the results are speaking for themselves.” Her next sentence was in a slight coo-ing tone and was aimed mostly at the girl, “Little Tammy here sure isn’t breaking and entering any more… are you, baby girl?” With a face as red as a fresh tomato, Tammy, still latched onto her aunt’s left breast, shook her head in the negative. A tear leaked from her eye, down her cheek and onto Samantha’s blouse. Jaye felt sorry for her, but she was more concerned with her own plight at the moment. On some weird level, she was just glad the spotlight was on someone else for a change. Lucas and Shyla introduced Brynn and Jaye to Samantha and engaged in small-talk for a few minutes before moving on to check out the merchandise. The first place Brynn took her was an area filled with racks of fluffy, poofy dresses. She oohed and ahhhed over every ridiculous dress she came across, while Jaye was forced to endure it all. She plucked many of them from the racks and brought them up to the front counter until time for them to check out. Once a deposit of clothes was made, she would carry Jaye back to the racks for more looking. In addition to the fluffiest, most horrendous dresses imaginable, she selected a lot of other clothes: babyish rompers and jumpers, sundresses, skirts and the like. Not one stitch of it could even come close to passing as something a grown woman would wear. Lucas also pointed out a special section of clothes designed specifically for punishments and humiliation. As if the clothes they already selected weren’t humiliating enough! The first rack Brynn approached had simple shirts, but it wasn’t until Brynn began thumbing through them that Jaye understood how they could be used as punishment. Each shirt had text on it, often accompanied by a cartoony illustration to drive the point home: “Fully-Loaded Diaper Girl”, “I’ve been a bad little baby”, “I love poopy diapers”, “My butt cheeks are as read as my face”… there seemed to be no end to the embarrassing shirts. Many of them made Brynn giggle. Jaye, on the other hand, found them to be less than amusing. Brynn snatched at least four or five from the rack, with Shyla offering to take them “up front” for her. The other punishment clothes were at least as bad. One of the worst was a long-sleeved sleeper that looked like a babyish nightgown with a drawstring at the end; it was designed to trap the wearer’s legs in what was essentially a bag. But that wasn’t the worst of it. The entirety of the interior was lined with heavy wool, which would be both itchy and hot. Just as she thought Brynn was going to pass it up, she pulled it from the rack and let Shyla carry it to the counter. “I’m not wearing that thing..” protested Jaye, in a voice that was less self-assured than her normal voice. Brynn looked down at her, riding helplessly on her hip and said, “First of all, I think we made it clear that you were to speak in baby-talk from now on. Secondly, you won’t HAVE to wear it if you behave like a good baby.” Jaye looked to the ground, deflated. Her offensive was aborted just like that. She inwardly cursed herself for giving in so easily, but that was just a remnant of her old self. The rest of her knew that she was now just a baby and would have to suffer whatever the adults deemed appropriate. But just to add insult to injury, Brynn added, “Do you understand?” Jaye slowly nodded her head, but that wasn’t good enough. “I can’t hear your head rattle, sweet-pea. I want to hear you say it… appropriately.” Damn it! Again?? There was a pause. “Well?” urged Brynn impatiently. With a sigh, Jaye said, “Yes, Mommy. Jaywene undewstands.” Brynn was happy with that and gave her a little peck on her forehead. Jaye couldn’t believe this was happening. It was all too surreal. The next hour was spent going through every rack and shelf in the store. Tights, pacifiers, bonnets, rubber mittens meant to keep her from being able to articulate her fingers, petticoats, gargantuan hairbows, sleepers, cutesy shoes, toys… you name it! By the time they gathered all their goods and paid for them, Tammy had long since been finished with her feeding and was in a small playpen behind the counter where Samantha could keep a close eye on her. Lucas hauled load after load to the van. Shyla, Brynn and Jaye had remained inside talking to Samantha. Well, Shyla was really the only one talking to her much. Brynn was strangely silent, almost as if she wanted to ask something but hadn’t worked up the nerve just yet. Samantha was astute, however, and asked her if everything was okay. “Yeah…” she said hesitantly, “I was just wondering…” Samantha smiled and placed her hand on Brynn’s. “You can ask me anything you want, honey.” “Why exactly… do you, you know, breastfeed Tammy?” Samantha smiled comfortingly. Brynn had been nervous to ask such a personal question and was relieved when she saw it didn’t upset her. “Several reasons. First of all, my sister and I talked and decided that it would be best to re-raise Tammy from scratch since she just couldn’t stay out of trouble… and to me, starting over includes breastfeeding. Secondly, she has very brittle bones and breast milk helps strengthen them. And last but not least, it creates an inseparable bond between the baby and the one breastfeeding her.” Brynn’s eyes lit up with that last one. She wanted so desperately to create an unbreakable bond and make Jaye see her as her mommy! When Jaye saw her eyes, she knew she was in deep, deep trouble. But she would draw the line at being fed from her own life partner’s teat. That was just too far! “How do you produce the milk? “Actually,” Samantha said, “I take a bi-monthly shot from Lucas’ son, Alexander. It allows me to produce plenty of milk.” Oh, man! This was looking worse and worse all the time. Not only did Brynn light up like a damn Christmas tree at the thought of breastfeeding, but the means to make it happen was within easy reach. Not good at all! “Oh,” replied Brynn gleefully. Shyla looked pleased and asked, “Are you thinking of breastfeeding Baby Jaylene?” Brynn tried to suppress her excitement. “It’s something I’d like to consider.” Her eyes told a very different story. Jaye was certain that her mind was already made up, despite the words coming out of her mouth. Samantha piped up, “I think it’s a grand idea. Few things put a little one in ‘baby space’ quicker than breastfeeding.” “Baby space?,” asked Brynn. Samantha explained, “It’s kind of a special place a little one’s mind goes to where they feel like true babies and all is harmonious with the world. Even the most defiant babies find their baby space eventually. And when it happens, it’s magical.” “Wow, that does sound nice.” Jaye wanted so badly to revolt against it right then and there. She wanted to rail on them all for this idiocy; to let them know that this whole charade is over and that she would find a way back to South Carolina. But how would she get there? Hitchhiking proved to be sheer folly and she had pissed most of her family off, so they definitely wouldn’t wire her money or drive halfway across the country to pick her up. And where would she stay once she got back home? Again, she had alienated most everyone who had been in her life and she had no job prospects. Maybe her old friend Melissa would do her a solid. She had a nice car and loved road trips. Wait. Jaye got her hung up in a nasty bit of drama a year ago and the two hadn’t spoken since. How about Joe? His Charger would sure make it to Preston and for a little dough, he’d do almost anything. Crap! Jaye had accused him of hitting on Brynn and broke his nose last March. Perhaps Shanique would Western Union her some cash for a bus ticket. Shit! She still owed Shanique close to a thousand dollars, so THAT was out. No, Jaye was stuck in Preston, whether she liked it or not. The rebel in her wanted to lash out and do something brash… but that’s what landed her in this position in the first place. Maybe an opportunity would arise soon. Yes, something would come up, she was sure of it. Good things come to those who wait. She would bide her time and as soon as the opportunity arose, she’d get out of there and never look back… even if she was having a hard time learning to hate Brynn. By the time she filtered through all these thoughts, she was being buckled back into the car seat and they were leaving the parking lot. She noticed that Brynn was staring at her. Not in a mean way or a creepy way… but with genuine love. It was the first time she had looked at her in such a way in over a year. They mostly just fought. How could she look at Jaye like that while she was dressed so preposterously? It baffled her. But like a good baby, she stayed silent and simply looked away. She just couldn’t take locking eyes with her. Just then, they hit a bit of a pothole and for the first time, Jaye became aware of the pressure in her bladder… as well as her bowels. That was okay, she thought to herself… she has always had great control of her bodily functions. She would be fine. She squeezed her legs together or at least as close as her cumbersomely thick diaper would allow, which wasn’t very close at all. “Now,” Lucas declared, “it’s time to buy YOU some clothes, Miss Brynn.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 10) The next store they entered was called Newberry’s and it was an old fashioned department store. It wasn’t posh, but it certainly wasn’t a low-rent dollar store either. Even from the outside, Jaye could tell that. Before they unstrapped her from her car seat, Lucas stepped around the the back of the van and unloaded something. She couldn’t tell what it was because being in the carseat limited her view, but deep down knew that she wasn’t going to like it. Everyone was now out of the vehicle except her, which only added to her gut feeling. The door opened and Brynn unfastened the straps, picking her up just as one would a small tyke. She was never going to get used to that. Upon rounding the back of the van, she saw that the stroller they purchased at Simms’ was all set up and ready for her to be lowered down into, which is exactly what happened. With her being seated in it, Lucas asked Brynn if she wanted to use the arm straps. This baffled Jaye. What arm straps? Why would a stroller have arm straps? As if in answer, Brynn remarked, “Yeah. That way she can’t go covering her face up out of embarrassment. She has to get used to all this.” For whatever reason, Jaye loathed being spoken about as if she wasn’t even there. It was so demeaning, making it clear that she was only going to be regarded as a baby. She started to argue about the straps; a quick glare from Brynn halted the notion. On went the straps—two for each arm—ensuring that she couldn’t move them at all. She wanted to hide her face, but that was to be impossible. No, she would have to face the world head-on… as a baby. Brynn crouched down so that her face was pretty close to Jaye’s. “Okay, now, Mommy needs to go buy herself some clothes. And she can’t concentrate on that if Baby Jaylene is acting bad. Will you be Mommy’s good little girl while I shop?” Jaye cast her eyes downward and after a pause, she nodded. The sigh that came from Brynn let her know that that wasn’t going to suffice. Jaye didn’t want to speak because she was now expected to adopt a childish lisp, complete with baby-talk. The reluctance to speak lingered in the air as all eyes were on her. Damn vultures, all of them, just waiting for her to plunge deeper into her humiliation and despair. Talking that way made her feel small and stupid, not to mention weak… and she hated all of those things. “Yes, Mommy.” she replied dully. Brynn looked her in the eyes and said, “Baby, I really think you can do better with the baby-talk. This is really important to me. I want you to sound like the sweet little baby I know you can be. Please try again.” Inside Jaye’s mind, she was growling in anger… but none of that showed itself in her next words. “Yeth, Mommy.” “Okay, but I think you can say more than just that, don’t you?” Jaye seethed. “Yeth, Mommy,” she said before pausing to figure out what she was expecting to hear. “Jaywene will be youwr good wittle giwrl while you shop.” Using that name, let alone lisping it, made her skin crawl. She could feel her pride eroding more and more every time she’s forced to say it. Brynn looked so pleased and gave her a hug. “Thank you, my little angel.” During the trek across the parking lot and the short stint down the sidewalk, Jaye became incredibly aware of how many people were out and about at any given time in Preston. This was unfortunate for her because she had to look at every single person who came their way. In just the short amount of time, hree people complimented Brynn, who was pushing the stroller, on her “cute little girl”. She eventually took the only option she had left at her disposal… she scrunched her eyes closed as tight as she could. It helped, but only marginally. The traffic in the store itself was less intense, something for which Jaye was grateful. Lucas stopped to shake hands and chat with a couple of men who were obviously there waiting for their wives to finish shopping. Brynn pushed the stroller onward, with Shyla directing her toward the right section of the store. Jaye had a slight reprieve; for once, the attention was on Brynn rather than her. She just sat there helplessly in the stroller while the adults looked at clothes, her eyes shut. Her mind drifted back to a simpler time in her life, one in which she was happy and free to do as she pleased. She took it all for granted then, but that was no longer the case now. She had it so good and didn’t even realize it. She thought back to helping her father roof houses, cracking jokes and listening to loud music while doing so. She thought back to all those parties in which she drank more alcohol than was wise and getting into scuffles with other inebriated party-goers. But most of all, she thought about the earliest days of her relationship with Brynn; they were so happy just being in each other’s presence. They laughed, snuggled and relished their time together. It was all such a sharp contrast to where she was today: clad in a fluffy dress, her legs encased in tights, a thick diaper covering her most intimate parts and having to call Brynn “Mommy” in the most babyish voice she could conjure up. Gone was the freedom. Gone was the good times. Gone was having any semblance of personal choice. Jaye was snapped back to reality by a sharp bladder pang. She always had good bladder control, so she figured she would be able to hold it until… well, she wasn’t sure. She could hold it until they returned to Lucas’ mansion, but then what? She wouldn’t be allowed to use the toilet anyway. Perhaps she could figure out a way to sneak to the bathroom. With that damnable inescapable crib they bought, though, that may be a far more difficult prospect than one might figure… not that they would allow her to be out of their sight for long to begin with. She was running out of options for avoiding expunging into her diaper and that frightened her. To her, peeing in the diaper would be taking away the last vestiges of her adulthood and she was determined not to let that happen. She just couldn’t let it go that easily. She looked up angrily at Brynn as Shyla was holding up a dress to her to see how it would look. What chafed her the most was that Brynn looked like she was having the time of her life, while she was sitting in an oversized baby stroller, dressed like a toddler and squeezing her legs together in an effort not to pee. It’s not that she didn’t want Brynn to be happy… it’s just that she wanted happiness too. Brynn was indeed having a good time, something she never thought possible, considering she never really cared for feminine clothes. She wasn’t exactly against skirts and such, like Jaye was. She just always preferred more practical clothes. “I think this might be too short,” said Brynn. The dress being held up to her was dark red with short sleeves and it was, as Brynn acknowledged, exceedingly short. And tight. “Nonsense,” scoffed Shyla, waving her opinion off. “You’ve got fantastic legs. You should show them off as much as possible.” Brynn blushed a little. “You… really think so?” “Absolutely. Those long legs were MEANT for tiny skirts and dresses… and when you pair that dress up with suntan pantyhose and high heels, you’re going to have half the men in Preston drooling every time you walk by.” A slightly embarrassed smile came across Brynn’s beautiful face. She was flattered… and excited by that notion. She was still flustered, though. “That doesn’t really matter to me,” she stammered, trying to convince herself of that. The truth was that she longed for the company of a man, but never followed through on it because of Jaye’s feelings. Shyla had been around reluctant girls before and reassured her, “It’s okay for it to matter to you. Jaylene isn’t your life partner now… and she’s going to need a daddy soon. It’s something you need to start thinking about. Jaye could keep her cool no longer. It was one thing to humiliate her like this, but it was something else entirely to suggest that Brynn should dump her in favor of a man. “Listen, lady,” she yelled out, causing a few other customers to gawk, “Brynn is my life partner and she’s not going to be with a man! Do you understand, bitch?” She was hoping to hurt Shyla’s feelings and upset her. Instead, Shyla just looked at her with steely eyes. She had been cursed at by unruly little ones before and wasn’t about to let this one get under her skin. The baby’s reaction didn’t surprise her in the least. What DID surprise her, however, was Brynn’s reaction. Brynn, without hesitation, marched over to Jaye and unbuckled the arm straps of the stroller, lifting Jaye out of it in spite of the little one’s struggles. She sat down on a fairly ornate “waiting sofa” with Jaye positioned face-down over her knees. “I’ve just about had it with your behavior, Jaylene,” she said sternly and with grave seriousness. “You will NOT speak to adults that way, young lady, especially ones who have been so good to us.” “Let me go, you psychopath! Put me down! Nowwwwww!” Jaye’s protests fell upon deaf ears. “What are you doing? Stop it!” No response from Brynn, who flung Jaylene’s dress and petticoats over her back. Her diaper and tights were quickly yanked down, exposing her adorable little backside for the whole store to see. When Jaye realized what was getting ready to happen, she wriggled around to get off her lap. It was for naught. Brynn’s grip was strong and her determination to carry out this much-needed punishment was absolute. “NOOOOOOO,” she bellowed out in panic. Brynn’s hand came crashing down on her ass with a resounding ‘smack’ as flesh met flesh. Another blow came immediately thereafter and then another. All the while, Jaye kicked her little legs, not caring that it actually made her look even more like a real child. She refused to cry, regardless of the pain she was experiencing. One swat after another followed, her round little butt growing redder with each one. Jaye’s desperation was obvious; she couldn’t hide it. More swats came raining down with sharp slapping sounds. Was there any end to Brynn’s stamina? Was she going to keep this up all night. Shyla was impressed and saw great potential in her. Jaye’s protests suddenly became less forceful and more pleading in nature. “PLEEEEEASE! STOPPPPPPP!” “Not until you’ve learned your lesson, Jaylene!” The assault on her fanny continued. The pain was immense and she could almost feel tears welling up in her eyes. No! She wouldn’t give Brynn the satisfaction of seeing her cry. Crying was for wusses and children… and she was neither! She gave up on trying to escape, though her legs were still kicking with each swat. Instead, she focused her thoughts on maintaining what little dignity she had left. She would not cry! The spanking carried on, the agony increasing every second or two. Every single time her hand thrashed her butt cheeks, it became harder and harder to keep her composure. How much longer could she keep it together? Why wouldn’t the spanking cease? When would she stop? What was that? No, no, it couldn’t be. Not a tear falling from her eye onto the sofa! She had to stop it! She wouldn’t let them win? She wouldn’t let them turn her into a crying child! Another droplet from her eye! She was losing the fight! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!! Ten more swats hammered down on her tender flesh and the floodgates opened. Tears poured from her eyes, snot leaked from her nose and she was wailing in pain and shame. “Pweeeease, Mommy, pwease stop! Jaywene will be a good babyyyyyyy! Pweeeeeeeeaaaase!” Brynn knew at that point that she was one sorry little baby, but she felt she had to truly drive the message home that she was just a baby and would have to behave, so she continued the spanking with another thirty swats. With each swat came more bawling and begging. By the time the spanking stopped, Jaye was laying limply across her mommy’s knees, blubbering like a baby, sobbing heavily. She couldn’t bear to look up, fearful that a crowd was watching. No crowd existed, however, because this kind of thing had become so commonplace in Preston. Only Shyla was watching. Jaye was beaten… defeated. “Now…,” asked Brynn, who was a bit out of breath now, “are you going to behave like a good baby?” Through her sniffling and sobs, she responded, “Y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And are you going to learn to accept the fact that you aren’t going to be my life partner any more?” She paused, not wanting to concede that. Brynn thwapped her buttocks five more times, as if to prompt an answer. “OOOWWWWWIIEEE!” she cried out in the most babyish way imaginable. More crying ensued, but she managed to choke out, “Y-y-y-yes, Mommy.” “And do you understand that Mommy is going to find herself a man and that he will be my only lover?” This caused a flood of tears. How could she agree to something like that? But she had no choice at all. “Y-y-y-y-es, Mommy.” “Okay, now I want to hear you say it, to prove that you mean it.” Heaving with sobs, Jaye sputtered, “Jaywene will be a good baby. You awren’t my wife pawrtnewr any mowre and you’wre going to find a man to be youwr new wovewr.” Having to say it broke her a little inside; a part of her died, never to return. She was never going to be anything more than a baby whose only purpose is to be taken care of by adults. With that realization, her bladder unleashed a torrent of urine all over Mommy’s lap. Uh-oh! The Unlikely Couple (Part 11) The store attendants were understanding about Jaye’s accident and helpfully mopped the urine from the floor while Brynn cleaned herself up in the store restroom and changed into one of her new outfits. It was a flattering ensemble consisting of a very short turquoise dress that hugged her ample figure, beige pantyhose and peep-toed stilettos that made her stand five inches taller than her actual height. A white belt completed the outfit. She emerged from the bathroom, along with Shyla, who had assisted her. Lucas had stayed with Jaye to clean her up with the wet-wipes stored in her diaper bag. Her dress was still a little damp, but most of the damage was done to Brynn’s clothes as well as the floor. The diaper, though, was a total loss, as the pee had gotten all over the outside plastic. Lucas changed her into a new one. She was far too upset and preoccupied with her own thoughts to protest. Besides, she never wanted a spanking like that again. Jaye was secretly dreading Brynn’s return from the restroom out of stark terror that she would be angry with her for peeing on her lap. To her surprise, her fear was unfounded. “There’s my baby girl,” she cooed as she approached the stroller that Lucas had just placed her into. What a relief! She couldn’t take another spanking, physically or emotionally. Jaye forced a slight smile at her mommy. During the car ride home, Jaye swelled on everything that transpired. Everything, from the humiliation of being spanked like a baby to all the things Brynn said. So they were no longer a couple. Jaye had been expecting this ever since they had to leave South Carolina. She suspected that Brynn would have broken it off with her and left for California alone had she not felt like she would have been abandoning a helpless child. But she wasn’t a child. At least not then. Now, though, even Jaye couldn’t deny what she has become. Was Brynn just looking for an excuse to be rid of her so she could find a man? Jaye remembered the topic of a three-way encounter with a man being brought up, but she had vetoed the notion outright. She didn’t want some grubby man pawing all over her woman whether she was there or not. It just wasn’t going to happen. Even before they became an item, Brynn confessed to her that she wasn’t sure if she could be fulfilled without also having sex with a man. When a strap-on was suggested by Brynn as a possible solution, it was also vetoed… as was a vibrator… and double-ended dildo… and every other option that involved vaginal penetration. Jaye simply didn’t see the need for all that. Clitoral orgasms should be good enough. Before long, they were back at Lucas’ mansion. Brynn carried Jaye in on her hip, a position that was rapidly becoming old hat. But now, the position was particularly uncomfortable on her sore bottom. Every step Brynn took caused the bottom portion of her posterior to slam a bit against the hip bone. But she didn’t dare complain. Brynn now had a bluff in on her diminutive baby girl and the fear of another spanking was enough to make her behave. “I think I have a tired little one on my hands here, so I’m going to put her down for a nap,” Brynn announced, talking as if Jaye was too much of a baby to be talked to directly. “She’s had a long, trying day.” “That’s a good idea, Brynn,” agreed Lucas. “That’ll give me enough time to show you the house on my back property that I’m giving to you, and I can get little Jaylene’s nursery set up.” Jaye really wished people would stop talking around her that way. She wasn’t an idiot. She could understand everything they were saying. Her outspoken nature urged her to rail against it, but her self-preservation kept it in check. “Come on, baby doll, let’s get you down,” chirped Brynn with a kiss to the top of her head. She was taken back to the room they had been staying in. She sat her on the bed and pulled the dress and petticoats off, leaving her sitting there in her tights, diaper and shoes. Jaye certainly didn’t mourn the loss of those cumbersome articles of clothes, but she felt extremely exposed and vulnerable, instinctively covering up her tiny little breasts that clearly didn’t need a bra. Brynn pulled back the blankets and got her laid down before taking off her shoes. Then came the most humiliating part of the process: the diaper check. She pulled the diaper out a bit in the front to check for wetness and then, rolling her over a little, checked her backside for any poop. This infuriated Jaye. She could have simply asked her if she had used the diaper, but no… she had to check herself, the implication being that she wouldn’t know whether or not she peed or pooped in her own diaper. “All dry,” she said in the most chipper voice sh’d ever heard. Jaye was laid back, covered up and tucked in. “Brynn?” asked Jaye in a small voice. In a sweet, motherly voice, Brynn replied, “Sweetpea, didn’t we agree that you were going to baby-talk and call me ‘Mommy’ from now on?” Actually, Jaye never agreed to that, but she wasn’t about to contradict her. “Please, just this once, let me talk like an adult.” Brynn mulled it over a few seconds before agreeing. Once given the go-ahead, Jaye asked, “Why don’t you love me?” Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. The question really broke Brynn’s heart. Had she been that awful to her? Tears began forming in her eyes too. “Oh, sweetheart, OF COURSE I love you. I love you more than life itself. But I think maybe the love I feel for you is different now than how it was in the beginning. I mean, at first, it felt like we really were life partners, but eventually, it was mostly just me following you around to keep you out of trouble. After a while, I think my love for you morphed into some kind of motherly love. Maybe it’s my fault. It probably is. I should have given you tough love, but I didn’t. I just wondered why you were always wanting to be somewhere other than with me, like out drinking with friends or playing football with co-workers. Any time I suggested that we do something as a couple, you seemed so… disinterested. There was always a reason you couldn’t do it, you know? And you never wanted to have sex unless you were drunk. Over time, I felt more like your caregiver than your life partner. And when we arrived here in Preston, I saw an opportunity to make that official. I fought it at first, but the more Lucas explained things, the more it felt right.” Jaye looked at her intensely. “Was I… really that bad.” Her lip was quivering. “Not always. On those rare occasions where it seemed like you wanted to be with me, you made me smile and it felt like everything was going to be right with the world again. I always held onto the hope that it would continue being that way. Then you’d go back to the disinterested, hot-tempered Jaye that was always out doing… whatever it is you always did when you went out.” “I’ll be better. I promise. Let’s just get in the van and go to California. I’ll change. You’ll see. This time it’ll be different.” Brynn looked sad and even a little conflicted. There was a pause. “I wish I could believe that. I really do, but you’ve given me that same song and dance so many times. And is it really healthy for either of us to go back to lying to ourselves about the nature of our love. If you still loved me as a life partner, you wouldn’t have done the things you did. And if I still loved you as a life partner, I would have… I don’t know WHAT I would’ve done. But it sure wouldn’t have been cleaning up after your messes time and time again.” “Please…”, begged Jaye. “No, sweetie. This is the way it has to be. I have been loving you the way a mother loves an errant daughter and you’ve been loving me the way an errant daughter loves her mother. I can’t go back to pretending. It’s not good for either of us. Don’t you see that?” Jaye just looked downward, not wanting to make eye contact. Was Brynn right? Had their love transformed into whatever this is? Did they truly not love each other as life partners? Was there any hope left for them? “You have to make a choice, Jaylene.” There was that damn name again. “If you don’t want to be here with me, I’ll set you free; I’ll make sure you have a way back to South Carolina and get you some cash to take with you. If you DO want to be here with me, it will be as my baby girl. There is no other way. I don’t want to lose you, but if you can’t accept these terms then…” The way she left off with the sentence said it all. It was the ever-dramatic dot-dot-dot; the cliffhanger; the lead-off that everyone knows what it means. Jaye did indeed have a choice to make. She knew it in her gut. Could she go back home and fall into the same rut she was in—going from one job to the next, getting into fights, having no direction in life? She WOULD have her freedom, for whatever that’s worth. She would be her own boss with no one to tell her what to do, when to clean up after herself, when to shower, when not to drink beer, when to change her clothes. On the other hand, she would be alone in the world. Sure, she would always find drinking buddies, but that felt empty now for reasons she couldn’t grasp. Before she met Brynn, that seemed good enough, but now… now, she wasn’t so sure. She wanted someone to be there for her when she fell; someone to give her direction when she was like a tumbleweed in the wind; someone who would… take care of her. The revelation hit her like a hurricane: what she wanted was someone who was like a mother to her. That’s what kept her with Brynn all this time. She didn’t realize it until that very second, but it was true. But she didn’t want it to be true. It COULDN’T be true. No! It couldn’t! She wanted a life partner; an equal. Someone to take care of her and hold her tight. Damn it! It kept coming around to the same thing: someone to take care of her. Brynn saw the inner turmoil and let it go on a while before asking, “Have you made a decision or do you need to wait until after your nap?” “I don’t need any more time. I’ve made my decision…” And this time, the dot-dot-dot was Jaye’s. The Unlikely Couple (Part 12) Before Jaye could give an answer, there was a tiny knock on the door. “Come in,” said Brynn. She was anxious about Jaye’s decision, but didn’t want to get it while others were around. The heavy wooden door opened and there stood little Miracle and Melanie, each carrying several bags from the store. “Daddy said to bring these up here to you. He’s going to take the rest over to your new house,” said Miracle, obviously proud of herself for being helpful. Her big smile was the tell. Brynn glanced at the bags and realized it was essentials to get both of them through the rest of the day. “Okay, thanks, girls. I appreciate it.” “Nooooo problem,” said Miracle. The two girls placed the sacks near the head of the bed and departed. Brynn and Jaye were alone again. Brynn turned toward her little girl, scared that Jaye’s decision would be to go back to South Carolina. She didn’t need to ask. Jaye could see it in her eyes that she was waiting nervously for an answer. Jaye never was one to draw out such matters. “I’ll… stay. But I’m not happy about all this.” She wasn’t fibbing about not being happy about it. Her mind was still wrestling with itself in regard to how she actually felt about Brynn; whether it was as a lover or as something less adult. She was genuinely perplexed and to her thinking, she didn’t like it. She wouldn’t allow herself to like it. Her answer was completely unexpected to Brynn, who grabbed her up and held her in a tight hug; a hug that said she never wanted to let her go. Brynn allowed tears of joy fall freely without any attempt to stifle them. Jaye shed a few tears as well, even though she wasn’t entirely sure why. Were they tears of joy or tears of sadness? Or perhaps a hybrid of the two. “I love you so much, baby girl,” whispered Brynn into Jaye’s ear. Jaye needed that. She really did… even if the love Brynn felt wasn’t the kind Jaye had hoped for. She spent most of her life being unloved by everyone but her father and sister. Now she had someone who was actually crying because she was afraid she was going to lose her. It felt nice… to be wanted… to be needed. “I… wuv you too,” she whispered back, wiping one of her tears away with her forearm. Brynn didn’t care that she didn’t refer to herself as Jaylene instead of “I”. She only cared that Jaye still loved her after everything that happened over the last twenty-four hours. Their love, in whatever form it was taking, was more real than anything Brynn had experienced before. It was tangible and she knew that she didn’t want to live without her. After hugging for a long while, Jaye lifted her head from her shoulder and did a final wipe to clear away the rest of her tears. Brynn wiped away her tears as well. “Please don’t think that because I love you differently than I did in the beginning that I love you any less. I think I love you more because of it. I know that’s going to be difficult for you and I’m sorry for that, but what we have is special. So what if it doesn’t fall into the category of ‘normal’. Screw normal. Our love can be whatever we want it to be. This town helps make that possible.” Jaye sniffled to prevent snot from running onto her upper lip and nodded, maintaining eye contact. No, this isn’t the type of love she wanted. That much was true. But she was willing to try to live with it. Her Oppositional Defiance Disorder and hot temper would certainly make that difficult, but she planned to do her best. Brynn took a deep breath, more than ready to switch gears. When she spoke again, it was a peppier voice, one with renewed happiness. “Okay, little one, how about we finish getting you ready for your nap?” Jaye nodded again, not quite ready to do any more baby-talking yet. Baby steps, no pun intended. The process of being tucked into bed wasn’t as soul-crushing as Jaye thought it would be. It was a little embarrassing, sure, but only a tiny blip on the radar compared to all the humiliation she had already been subjected to. Brynn kept only Jaye’s tights and diaper on, bringing the soft, fluffy covers up over her. She then leaned over to sift through the bags Miracle and Melanie left. She produced a small package and opened it. Jaye couldn’t tell what it was, but figured she’d find out soon enough. It wasn’t until the item was upon her that she realized it was a pacifier. “I’d like for you to sleep with this pacifier, okay, sweetie? It’ll help you get more rest.” The look on jaye’s face signified that she didn’t want to do it, but she swallowed her pride and opened her mouth to accept it. “That’s my good girl.” Brynn stepped back to soak it all in. For Jaye’s part, it felt weird. The bulb was larger than she expected and it caused her to gag just a bit before getting used to it. The shield, too, was big, almost touching the base of her nose. Given her small stature, a regular baby pacifier likely would have sufficed. This one looked comically oversized, which made Brynn smile. “You look so cute with that in your mouth, baby.” Jaye could only let loose a moan of embarrassment. She made no attempt to remove it though. She promised to do her best to behave and this, she felt, was her chance to show Brynn that she meant it. What Brynn said earlier was true. Every time they had a big fight stemming from Jaye’s behavior, she would apologize and promise to change or shape up or whatever… only to go right back to her old shenanigans. This time would be different. With a kiss on the forehead, Brynn flicked the light off and quietly exited the room, leaving her baby alone with her conflicted thoughts. ———————————————————- “So, what do you think?” asked Lucas after giving Brynn the grand tour of the house he was giving her. She had expected a tiny house that was bare-bones in its construction as well as its furnishings. Even she wasn’t sure why she pictured it that way, given Lucas’ obvious wealth. She was thrilled to find that it was a well designed house that was tastefully decorated and furnished. It looked like a remarkably nice house in any well-to-do suburb in America. It had an open-concept setup with the living room, dining room and kitchen, making it feel larger than it actually was. The second floor housed three bedrooms as well as a master bedroom. The bedrooms weren’t the largest she’d ever seen, but the master bedroom was astonishing and had a nice large window that overlooked the backyard. The bedroom next to the master bedroom had all of the clothes they purchased for Jaye in it, as well as the changing table and crib. Lucas had already set up the crib, but not the changing table. All told, Brynn couldn’t have asked for something more perfectly suited to her needs and wants. “I love it,” she replied, letting her eyes rove all over the main living area in awe. “This is even better than the house we were buying in South Carolina. There’s so much space and it looks amazing. How can I ever repay you?” “No repayment is necessary,” stated Lucas without hesitation. “Just helping you and your little one salvage your love for each other is all the payment I need. I know she doesn’t see it yet, but she will.” “Actually,” said Brynn somewhat excitedly, “Jaylene and I had kind of a moment when I laid her down for a nap. I think maybe she’s starting to see that this arrangement is for the best. I gave her the chance to opt out and she decided to stay and accept our new life.” Very little ever surprised Lucas, but this sure did. “Huh,” he said, not really to know what else to say. He figured it would have taken weeks, maybe even months, to get to this stage. “I mean, I know she’s going to fall off the horse some, but for the first time, I think she really meant it when she said she would do her best to make this work out. Lucas smiled. “You really do love that girl, don’t you?” It was more of a statement of fact than a question. Brynn looked deep into his eyes. “I do.” “Now, sweetheart, you’re going to have to look really close and see how much of the love is maternal and how much of it is romantic. I think you’ll find that the maternal part outweighs the romantic part drastically. Not that that’s a bad thing. Quite the opposite, really. That girl needs parental direction and I have to tell you… I was mighty impressed with how well you handled her when she acted up on our shopping spree. I think you two will be just fine once you find your groove.” She smiled with no small measure of pride. She really did handle herself well. She was stern but fair. There was one thing she regretted, however. “I’m a little disappointed in myself in one respect, though,” she confessed. “Oh?” “Yeah, back at the department store, I kind of lost my cool with her after she insulted Shyla. I think maybe I went too hard on her and said things I should have kept to myself.” Lucas was in his element. He loved taking people who may be doubting things and empowering them with positivity. He always knew what people needed to hear. “Darlin’, you’re gonna make mistakes. That one won’t be the last one you make either. Believe me, there will be plenty of them to come. You’re only human and on top of that, you’re brand new to all this. Nobody expects you to be an expert in re-raising an out-of-control adult baby. You have to be realistic about it. You’re going to mess up and she’s going to mess up. No getting around it. As long as you hop back on the horse and try to do better, you’ll be A-okay. Take my word for it.” It worked. Brynn brightened back up immediately. Lucas basked in another job well done. He learned years ago that sometimes you have to tell people what they want to hear in order to continue manipulating them. The proof was in the pudding. Brynn had started to soften up on Jaye, regretting being so harsh. Instead of trying to forcibly impose the stance that a mommy should always maintain harsh discipline, he let her have her moment of weakness. Otherwise, she may have balked, thinking he was just a sadistic bastard with no compassion and backed away from the lifestyle, escaping in the middle of the night with Jaye. This way, he came off as understanding without telling her it’s okay to be soft. “How would you feel about helping me decorate Baby Jaylene’s nursery?” She brightened up even more. “I’d feel great about it.” For the first time since arriving in Preston, she felt as if things were solid. Jaylene was going to stay, they were beginning to sort out the love they have for one another, she was going to be a homeowner, money wasn’t going to pose any issues and she finally had control over her own destiny. Or so she thought. In reality, though, Lucas was the one in the driver’s seat. She only had the illusion of free will. His machiavellian mind always ensured that he was in total control of everything. Everything. The Unlikely Couple (Part 13) What a day it had been. So much had happened in such a short amount of time that it almost felt like a dream. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. Brynn and Lucas spent several hours working on the nursery. They painted the walls a soft and delicate shade of pink and all the trim was painted white. The new crib was set up aside and the other bits of furniture were brought in as well, such as the chest of drawers and changing table. Shyla had dug out a beautiful antique rocking chair from their mansion and asked Dante to lug it over to be included in the room’s decor. They planned to decorate the walls once the paint was dry, but that would have to wait until the next day. And she just about couldn’t wait to hang up the adorable curtains with princesses on them. That, too, would have to be a project for the following day. By the time Shyla gave Lucas a call on his cell phone to let him know supper was ready, both he and Brynn had worked up an appetite. “The baby is still asleep,” Shyla informed Brynn as they walked through the door. “I just checked on her a few minutes ago. She must have been completely tuckered out.” “That reminds me,” Brynn exclaimed, “What ARE we going to feed her?” “Well, sweetheart, that’s up to you,” said Lucas casually. “You could let her eat adult food but maybe cut it up into small pieces to reinforce that she’s a baby, or you could have her eat baby food. There’s a company here in town that makes special baby food designed to fill adult-sized babies up and give them all the nutrients they need. The final option is to follow in Samantha’s footsteps and breastfeed her.” “She said your son gave her a shot for that, right?” “That’s correct. Alexander’s formula works beautifully and almost instantly. He can give Jaylene a shot that will allow her to exist solely on breast milk too, if you’d like to go that route.” “Samantha said it helped with bonding. Is that true?” asked Brynn, not sure whether to believe it and hoping for a second opinion. “Without a doubt,” replied Shyla. Brynn looked to be deep in thought for thirty seconds before piping up. “Okay, let’s do that then. As stupid as it sounds, I find it comforting that I’ll be giving her all the sustenance she’ll ever need.” Shyla smiled warmly. “That doesn’t sound the least bit stupid. I think it’s beautiful.” With that decision being made, Lucas fetched Alexander, who was exuberant to be utilizing one of his many inventions. He was a good young man without any of the evil exhibited in his father. Sure, his mind had been warped a little by Lucas’ manipulations and child-rearing techniques, but there was simply nothing vile about him. He loved that his vast intelligence produced tools, serums and other gadgets made an impact on people’s lives. And he equally loved talking about the ins and outs of his creations, despite the fact that it was all very much over everyone else’s heads. Usually, his family just nodded and smiled, pretending as if what he said made any sense to them. Poor Miracle would run out of the room as soon as it looked as if he was going to go into one of his long-winded spiels. If he ever figured out they were placating him, he didn’t show it. For all his brainpower, he could sometimes be oblivious. Alexander gave Brynn the shot, but it was decided to wait until after the meal had concluded to give it to Jaylene. The adults could have their food and then they could deal with the baby, just as it should be. During supper, Brynn gleefully filled the Buck family in on the heart-to-heart she had with Jaylene when she put her down for her nap earlier. They seemed genuinely delighted and happy for them. Brynn had never felt happier in her life than she did at that very minute. Moreover, she felt like a part of the family. Before, she had felt so alone in the world in terms of family. Her own family was the pits, aside from a few members, such as her aunt in California. But now, things were different. So very different. What a massive difference 24 hours can make. After supper, the table was cleared and Brynn went upstairs to wake up Jaylene. A part of her was afraid that Jaylene would wake up with her old attitude back in place; a fear that made her blood run cold. She was tired of the confrontations, the drama and the constant fighting. All she wanted was a peaceful life of taking care of her baby until the end of time. “Wakey-wakey, baby girl,” Brynn said in the most soothing voice imaginable, sitting down on the edge of the bed. She had to gently nudge her, though, to get her to the “waking up” stage. Her little eyes were scrunched shut, even though the light in the room was off, and she emitted a big yawn while stretching her arms out above her head. “What time is it?” Jaylene asked, obviously disoriented. “It’s almost seven o’clock. You’ve been sleeping like a log.” She stroked her baby’s hair gently. The disorientation kicked in full-bore at that point. She lifted the covers and looked at her attire, finding herself in the thick diaper and tights. It looked as if she was going to panic. Perhaps she thought it had all been a really wacky dream or nightmare. But when she saw that it was very much real, she calmed down. It all came back to her; the events of the day, their big, tearful talk… everything. Brynn continued to comfort her, making her feel safe and secure. She could hear her stomach making strained noises. She was either hungry or in need of a bowel movement, but she didn’t draw any attention to it. “Everything’s going to be just fine, sweetie. We just need to get you up so you’ll still be able to sleep through the night.” Jaylene struggled to get out from beneath the blankets, prompting Brynn to help her by pulling her up and onto the floor. She looked so cute standing there in nothing but her diaper and tights. Her pacifier had evidently fallen from her mouth while she slept. Jaylene was visibly embarrassed, yet didn’t make a fuss as the dress, minus all the petticoats, was put back on her. The shoes were buckled back on as well. “Let’s see if we can find your paci, baby,” Brynn said as she searched the blankets. “Tan’t I go wiffout the pacifiewr?” she asked hopefully, remembering to babytalk as instructed. ‘I’m sorry, little one, but I really think it’s best if you got used to it early on, okay? Jaylene cast her eyes to the ground and said, “Otay.” “Ah! There it is!” Brynn announced. “It was hiding under your pillow.” She picked it up, stepped into the bathroom to rinse it off and came toward her baby. For her part, Jaylene opened her little mouth and accepted the large bulb. With that, she scooped Jaylene up into her arms and held her close. The baby buried her face into her shoulder, just like a real baby would. Brynn was so proud of her. Within a minute, they were downstairs. Everyone greeted her warmly when they walked into the living room. The whole family was there, which made Jaylene feel very shy and ashamed of her new state. She kept her head buried. “Can you tell everyone hi, Jaylene?” It was the last thing she wanted to do. Talking and acting like a baby was shockingly easy for her when she was alone with Brynn… but in front of a bunch of almost-strangers? That would be much more difficult. She balked, before being asked again. Knowing that her mommy wasn’t going to stop bugging her, Jaylene raised her head up slightly and, around her pacifier, said, “Hewwo, evewybody.” The humiliation wasn’t lessened by everyone fawning over what she had just said. All she heard was a chorus of things like “Isn’t she just the cutest?” and “She really is the perfect little baby now that she’s behaving.” She didn’t like it, but she chose to endure it nonetheless. She made a promise, after all… and she had broken so many promises to Brynn in the past, so she was determined not to add another time to the list. Brynn sat down and placed Jaylene on her knee, facing her. “Okay, now Jaylene, we need to talk about something very important.” Jaylene didn’t want to engage in yet another big talk. The first one drained her completely and she was certain it would just end with a new method of humiliation for her anyway. Brynn looked a little nervous, which Jaylene rightly assessed that it meant this was going to be a major, major thing. That scared her. “As you know, we have a lot of things to figure out moving forward. This is all new territory for us and it’ll be a while before we develop a routine, you know? But one of the things I had to settle on was your nutritional needs.” Oh, man! Somehow, Jaylene had a pretty good idea where this was headed. Ever since she asked samantha all those questions, she could feel it in her bones that she wanted to breastfeed her. Damn it! “I decided that it would be best if I fed you my breast milk… exclusively.” Yep. There it was. Then it hit her that she said “exclusively”. It was hard to speak clearly with that pacifier in her mouth, but she spoke up anyway, “Excwoothivewy?” Shyla nearly stepped in to give Brynn, who was clearly nervous. Lucas could tell what was going through his wife’s mind and put in hand on hers, shaking her head in the negative. She got the message. He knew this had to be Brynn’s moment. “Yes. Alexander created a formula that makes it so that you can live on breast milk alone. He already gave me the shot that allows me to lactate.” Lucas was impressed that she kept her composure in spite of her nervousness. Jaylene’s dismay was written all over her face and Brynn took immediate action to halt it. In a consoling tone, she explained, “Sweetheart, I want us to be closer than we’ve ever been and in ways we never dreamt possible. This is that way. I want to be your provider in every possible sense of the word. Knowing that I give you the ‘food’ that keeps you alive and healthy will make me the happiest woman on earth. Will you give me that?” Now Lucas was REALLY impressed. He didn’t think she had it in her. Hell, he wasn’t even sure he could have come up with something better. Okay, he finally concluded, he probably could have, but that was masterful. He loved the turmoil it caused within Jaylene. He could feel it washing over his body like a cool ocean wave. It was refreshing, nurturing, orgasmic. He drank it all in. Every drop. Meanwhile, Jylene was stymied. She had no idea how to answer this. Really, it wasn’t a question. It WAS, but it WASN’T. Not really. Brynn had already been given the shot to make her produce milk, so it’s not like she was truly asking her if this was okay with her. Her instinct was to refuse, but she remembered the promise she made. Furthermore, throwing a tantrum about it would only lead to another sore bottom and it was still sore from the last spanking she received. No, there really was only one answer. “Yeth, Mommy. That’th otay wiff me.” Brynn knew that she didn’t want to do it. It was evident in her body language and reluctance to answer. But she was fine with that for now. She just had to show her how beautiful and fulfilling it would be and she’d come around. At that moment, it hit her: within minutes, her new baby girl, the woman who had mistreated her throughout most of their relationship, would be suckling milk from her breasts. She would NEED her just for survival. That thought awakened something in her; something maternal and wondrous; something powerful and alive. Coming to Preston was the best thing that ever happened to her… to both of them. The Unlikely Couple (Part 14) (OOC: I’m sorry this chapter wasn’t quite as long as most. I’ll make it up to you all by posting another installment on Friday night. So, instead of one chapter this week, you’ll get two.) The wait wasn’t long. Brynn settled herself into a very roomy loveseat in the parlor, away from prying eyes. It being their first time, Brynn was too nervous to breastfeed Jaylene in front of others and she was certain that her little one would be equally mortified. The parlor had a calming atmosphere, making it the perfect location for what was to come. While Brynn situated herself, Jaylene stood somewhat awkwardly nearby, not sure how to feel about all this. One thing was certain: she didn’t want to suckle her former life partner’s breast. Granted, her lips had been there many time before, but this was altogether different. This lacked the intimacy and eroticism. Now, it was simply a necessity; a source of sustenance for Jaylene. Now that Lucas gave her the shot a few minutes ago, she would depend solely on this to keep herself from starving to death. They explained that her body wouldn’t be able to handle “grown up food” and that attempting to eat it would result in a very upset stomach. This bothered her greatly; she would never again know the taste of a succulent ribeye steak or the mouth-watering texture of pizza. No, all she would ever taste would be the milk produced by Brynn. She couldn’t believe she agreed to this, but there was no backing out now. The shot was given and it was quite permanent. Besides, she had broken Brynn’s heart enough over the years. She saw that now and she wasn’t about to break it again. “Okay, baby, come on up here with Mommy,” said Brynn with a nervousness in her tone. There was a split second of hesitation. There was nothing in the world she wanted to do less than suck the milk from Brynn’s breasts. She summoned up every ounce of bravery she had and walked toward the loveseat. Brynn leaned forward and helped her climb up; yet another embarrassment she had to suffer. “Why don’t you put your little feet and legs over here and lie down on your side so you’ll have easy access?” Jaylene flung her legs to the side and lowered her upper body so that he face was next to Brynn’s right breast. While she was doing this, Brynn unbuttoned her top and freed her large breast from the confines of her lacy red brassiere. There it was, practically staring Jaylene in the face, no more than six inches away… one of the two nipples that would forevermore be her only means of pabulum. The body part that was once a source of sexual excitement for her took on a more intimidating visage. Its entire complexion was changed by its new function in her life. Brynn sensed her hesitation and placed her hand on the back of her baby’s head, gingerly bringing it closer to her nipple. The nipple was now slightly saturated with a drop or two of milk. Jaylene almost went into panic mode, but Brynn’s soothing voice calmed her down. “It’s okay, Baby Jaylene, there’s nothing to be afraid of. I want this to be beautiful for us both.” Letting her muscles relax, Jaylene stopped resisting the gentle nudge. Her lips met the protruding nipple. Despite the fact that she had had the nipple in her mouth numerous times in the past, it was an altogether foreign feeling, as if she had never done it before. Still, she pressed on and latched onto it, not quite sure what to do next. “Good girl,” said Brynn softly. “Now just start sucking. Everything’s fine, okay?” While Brynn’s nipple was quite large, Jaylene had to use her tongue to assist her in sucking on it. At first, it felt as if nothing was happening, but then she felt liquid squirt into her mouth. She swallowed just as she was supposed to. It took several more squirts before the taste was apparent. It was far more pleasant than she had feared, with a creamy flavor that almost reminded her of vanilla. It was certainly sweeter than regular milk and had a zest that was similar to the taste of nuts. Encouraged by the surprisingly good flavor, Jaylene continued to feed. “I want to hear you suckle nice and loud, baby girl. Can you do that for Mommy?” There was something in her voice that surprised Jaylene even more than the taste of the breast milk. Brynn was getting aroused. Everytime she became turned on, her voice took on a sultry, almost-breathless timbre… and that’s what was happening now. This confused Jaylene, but she obeyed and suckled slightly louder. She didn’t want to humiliate herself by going crazy with it though. “No, little Jaylene. Louder. I want to hear you suckling louder. You’re a baby now and I need to hear it; I need you to accept that you’re my baby now. Louder!” It wasn’t a voice of bossiness; it was almost like desperation, like someone trying to speak while mid-orgasm. Not wanting to disappoint or anger Brynn, she sucked up her own dignity and amped up the volume. She could hear herself making the noisome slurping sounds, which turned her cheeks red with embarrassment. “Louder, baby girl. Louder.” She went all out this time. Jaylene was relatively sure anyone in the next room would be able to hear these noises. At this point, all she cared about was making her Mommy proud of her and doing what she was told. She noisily gulped down mouthful after mouthful of her rich breast milk. She could even hear Brynn panting a little. Was this really getting her off? It became more and more difficult to get milk from the breast until the proverbial well ran dry. Taking a deep breath as if she had been running a marathon, Brynn spoke in an exhausted fashion. “Let’s… switch breasts now, Jaylene.” With a bit of help, Jaylene moved up a little until her mouth was in the right position to clamp onto the nipple of her left breast. Judging by the speed at which she helped situation Jaylene, it was a safe bet that Brynn was indeed in a hurry for the feeding to continue. Her mouth was locked on and she carried on suckling. She hoped she could get away with doing it more quietly this time, but a sharp smack to her thickly diapered butt rained on that parade instantly. Back to the loud noises. Jaylene could hardly believe she had been reduced to this. She was once a proud, strong woman who did whatever she wanted whenever she wanted, without concern for anyone else. And here she was now, laying on her former lover’s lap, busily sucking her nipple in order to avoid starvation… all the while wearing a crinkly baby diaper, fluffy dress and tights. Yet at the same time, she was starting to see that the way she treated Brynn during their relationship was selfish, so perhaps this was exactly what she deserved. Maybe by allowing Brynn to be her mommy, she could somehow make up for it and bring her happiness—true happiness—for the first time in a long stretch. Finally, the second breast rand dry. About three-fourths of the way through, she was fairly sure Brynn had an orgasm. Up until that point, she had been panting a little, making little gasping sounds. Then came a very deep breath and some tremoring of her body. Brynn had tried to obfuscate it, but Jaylene wasn’t fooled. After the orgasm, Brynn was quieter but still panting. All Jaylene could think about wa that she was able to bring her pleasure, something she hadn’t been able to do in a while for various reasons (drunkenness being the primary one). This made her happy. After the breast milk was dry, Brynn just wrapped her arms around her baby tightly, not even bothering placing her breast back in the bra. She produced a little pink wash cloth and wiped the corners of Jaylene’s mouth and her chin where milk had dribbled. With that done, she resumed the snuggling. She never wanted to let her little one go. They sat there for at least fifteen minutes in total silence, savoring the moment; savoring their newfound closeness. While it wasn’t exactly the kind of closeness Jaylene wanted, it was still very special. What neither one realized is that both of them had tears trickling down their cheeks. They weren’t tears of despair or sadness or even fear. They were tears of happiness; tears of togetherness. Something happened during the first feeding and it wasn’t just Brynn’s orgasm. Something happened that fundamentally changed their relationship. There was to be no more pretending; no more delusions. They were now mother and daughter. The beautiful silence was broken by a growling sound coming from Jaylene’s stomach. And then another. The little girl’s eyes got big at the sudden realization that the pressure on her bowels could only mean one thing… that she had to poop. The Unlikely Couple (Part 15) “No, no, no, no… this can’t be happening,” thought Jaylene, as the second rumbling noise became audible. Brynn stroked Jaylene’s hair comfortingly. “I think my baby girl’s tummy is full now. Do you need to go poopie?” Jaylene hoped Brynn wouldn’t hear the noises, but there was no doubting that she had. Brynn repositioned her on her lap so that she was facing upward. Jaylene closed her eyes. She couldn’t make herself look her mommy in the eyes. And she was equally averse to the notion of answering her question. Maybe Brynn would let the question slide. No such luck. “Look at Mommy,” she ordered softly. Despite it being soft, it was still very much an order rather than a request. Red-faced with shame, Jaylene un-scrunched her eyes and gazed upon Brynn’s beautiful face. It was angelic, especially in the shallow light given off by the feeble lamp on the nearby table. She saw Brynn differently now; saw her as larger, more imposing and more confident. In a way, she was seeing her with entirely new eyes. Once Brynn was satisfied that she was looking at her, she asked the question again. “Does Baby Jaylene have to make poopies in her baby diaper?” It sounded even more babyish this time and it made her want to hide her face again. She didn’t want to admit that she did indeed feel the urge to have a bowel movement. Now that would have been a reasonable term for Brynn to use. Bowel movement. Clinical, precise and not embarrassing. Why wouldn’t she use that instead? Maybe she could get away with using it herself. “Yeth… me hath to have a… bowel movement.” “It’s precious that you’re trying to use ‘big girl words’, but babies don’t need to do that. Mommy likes to to act and speak your age, okay.” Not knowing what else to do, she just slowly nodded. “Okay, now try again.” She was never going to get out of it, so she decided to just face the music and get it over with. She paused first though, trying to force herself to say what needed to be said. “Me hasth to make poopieth… in my… baby diapewr.” “That’s my good baby girl.” She pulled Jaylene in closer and hugged her again. “I’m so proud of you.” Despite enjoying the adoration, she had every intention of holding it for as long as possible. And if she WAS going to have to mess, she would rather be alone when it happened. “I know you’re scared. I can see it in your eyes. But there’s no reason to be scared, little one. Babies mess in their diapers. It’s the most natural thing in the world. Nobody’s going to think any less of you for it. I promise. Just relax and let it happen. Mommy’s right here for you.” Feeling desperate and realizing that Brynn wasn’t going to let her wait, Jaylene spoke up. “But, Mommy, me would watherw do it when nobody wath awound.” “Oh, honey, I know. But it’s important to get used to just making poopies whenever you have to do it, no matter who’s around. Besides, it’s just us in here. Everyone else is in the other room. There’s nothing you ever need to hide from me.” Damn. There went that idea. Brynn began rubbing Jaylene’s belly in a circular pattern, causing more of the growling noises. “My baby’s tummy is so full,” she observed. She was right. How could breast milk be so filling? The pressure increased tenfold and the massaging wasn’t helping matters any. Jaylene must have been showing signs of holding it in, because Brynn said, “Come on now. No clenching up.” The baby tried to unclench her buttcheeks, but couldn’t find the courage. She had never messed in a diaper since she was a legitimate baby and forcing herself to undo years of potty-training was no walk in the park. The thought of letting it loose terrified her beyond words. The pressure intensified even more. She strategically released a bit of gas, resulting in a loud but measured fart. “Uh oh, Baby is ready to make her poopies, isn’t she?” All this talking was distracting Jaylene from her concentrated effort to prevent messing herself. A part of her wanted to just bite the bullet and do it, while another part of her wanted to preserve her dignity for as long as possible. Another bit of flatulence, this one smaller than the last. Even though it was smaller, it was more painful to let out without causing a fecal mudslide in her diaper. She let out a whimper of sorts. It struck Brynn as cute. “That’s it, just let it come out. Your diaper will keep it from getting everywhere. There’s no need to hold it.” By this time, Jaylene wasn’t listening. It took every bit of her attention to keep the accident from happening. The words weren’t even registering. It was like the whole world was moving in slow motion. Her mind was locked onto its purpose. She was keeping her proverbial eyes on the prize. She gritted her teeth with agonizing effort. She was backed into a corner and she knew it. She wouldn’t be able to relieve the pressure by letting fly another fart. The next fart would be accompanied by poop. That much she was sure of. Clenching her buttcheeks was becoming more daunting by the second. Her eyes were squinted shut and every muscle in her body strained to hold back the tide of feces. Them, the inevitable happened. It started with a small squeaky fart and then a loud gurgling sound from her belly. The battle was lost and she knew it. Jaylene felt a mass parting her butt cheeks, pressing them away from one another. No amount of clenching could force it back in… and once it got that far out of the gate, so to speak, the rest of it rushed out like a crowd of overzealous shoppers being let into the store on Black Friday. Jaylene could feel the mush pushing its way into the waiting diaper, spreading itself out to the sides because there wasn’t enough room between her skin and the crinkly garment to accommodate it. The incoming poop pressed hard on the diaper itself, testing how far it could push before being forced to the sides; the tights and the fact that she was lying on her back across Brynn’s lap made sure the resistance was firm indeed. The rancid ooze quickly started covering her buttcheeks. She wanted it to stop and desperately tried regrouping her own efforts to clench the supply line shut. No go! It was useless. She had to resign herself to allowing the goopy refuse to do as it pleased. She was helpless as to what was going on in her baby diaper; a bystander. It just wouldn’t stop! More came out of her anus with no signs of quitting. She was reasonably sure that both buttcheeks were now completely smeared with poop. Worse, the first wave of sludge was being ejected from its positions by the new arrivals, pushing it outward further. The first realization of this was when she felt some of it creeping across her hips and then up the small of her back. She knew deep down what was next and it only took a few more seconds for her to be proven right. The poop was shoved frontward and made its way to her vaginal area. That was the worst of all; her most intimate bodily location being invaded by smelly, goopy crap! Speaking of the smell, the foul aroma hit the room hard, prompting a “pee-yoo” from Brynn, who had thus far been watching Jaylene’s ordeal with utter fascination. Yet more mess shot into the overburdened diaper, resulting in loud noises as it did so. Her hips were caked in poop, as was the entirety of her ass. She was afraid it would go so far up her back that it would escape the confines of the diaper. Now, most of the mush was sludging its way crotchward, the only place left for it to retreat to. She specifically felt it on her vagina and could tell it was still moving upward, like a stinky, brown glacier. The pressure in her belly was almost gone and the poop had slowed considerably, just as the goop reached where her pubic hair used to be. It crawled slowly before stopping altogether. It was over. There was a long silence. Jaylene sat petrified, unsure how to process what just happened. Almost her entire diaper area was smeared with a massive load of feces and it was, by far, the most disgusting thing she’d ever felt. The previous champion was the time Chester Fielding, an old friend from high school puked in her hair… but this blew that out of the water. Brynn just looked down pridefully at her baby with a genuine smile on her face. The silence was broken by a sniffle from Jaylene, followed by deep, heaving sobs. She was conflicted on the cause of the sobs. She felt a certain pride in putting such a loving smile on Brynn’s face, so there might be some tears of happiness in the mix. At the same time, she felt so gross and helpless lying there in a diaper containing what felt like tons of her own feces. She wasn’t sure which was the case, as crying was such an unfamiliar thing to her as it was. “You did so good, Jaylene. I love you.” For the first time since the poop debacle began, Jaylene looked Brynn in the eyes. Even through the cloudy sheen of tears, she could tell that Brynn truly meant her words. She was genuinely proud of her for messing in her diaper like a baby. What’s more: she really did love her. That somehow took some of the edge off the inner pain she was feeling. Even still, she wanted out of the diaper in the most sincere way… and she wanted out of it as soon as absolutely possible. Yet, Brynn just kept her there, cuddling with her. She didn’t want to stop the snuggling, but her need to be cleaned up trumped her need for affection. Remembering to baby-talk, she asked through her after-sobs, “Mommy, tan I pwease take a showewr now? I feel so icky.” Brynn almost said yes instantly, but remembered some advice Lucas had given her while they tag-teamed the nursery in her new house. His every word came to her in an instant. He said, “One thing you’re going to want to do is make sure that little Jaylene gets used to being in wet and messy diapers right out of the gate. It’ll make the transition much easier in the long term. Besides, she’s immune to diaper rash.” Jaylene looked up at her with hopeful eyes. “Well, sweetie, I’ll change you in the morning. Those diapers can hold a lot of yuck-yucks, okay? So let’s go in there and visit a while.” Jaylene’s eyes practically bugged out of their sockets. She was not expecting that at all. At most, she figured on having to stay like this another 30 minutes. But the rest of the evening and night? This was going to be unbearable. “But Mommy, it’th tho gwoss. I won’t be able to sweep in dis.” Brynn could understand her turmoil over it. She herself would’ve hated to be trapped in a smelly, sticky diaper for twelve hours too. But Lucas knew what he was talking about and she resolved to take his advice in the matter. “Oh, honey, I’ so sorry, but my baby girl needs to spend some time like this. You’ll get used to it.” You’ll get used to it. Jaylene was so sick of hearing those words. But what could she do? She was at her mommy’s mercy now and she very much wanted to keep her word about being a good girl. In the end, she chose not to throw a hissy…. But hoped nonetheless that some whining and sucking up might help change her mind. “Pwwweeeeeease, Mommy! Baby Jaywene will be a vewwy good baby giwrl fwom now on. I pwomise. Pweeeease change my poopy baby diapewr.” She upped the ante by throwing in “Baby Jaylene” and referring to her diaper as a “poopy baby diaper”. A brilliant touch, all told. In fact, it almost worked. Brynn thought about it for a few minutes, before deciding to stick to Lucas’ advice. Plus, she had to show her who was in control and if she let Jaylene sway her so early on, her baby would get the false idea that it would work every time. The decision was to hold her ground. “No, baby girl, you’re going to stay in your poopy baby diaper until morning. You’ll be fine. And if you’re a very good baby for Mommy, I’ll give you something special when you wake up. Sound good?” With tears welling back up out of dread, she simpered. “Otay, Mommy. Me will be good.” Brynn now wondered just how her little one will react to her surprise. The Unlikely Couple (Part 16) Jaylene didn’t think the mess in her diaper could feel any more disgusting than it already did, but she was wrong. Very, very wrong. When Brynn picked her up and placed her on her hip, in what was now becoming her customary “getting packed around” position, the poop squished around further. And every step Brynn took bounced Jaylene’s crotch off and back on her hip, which made an already gross feeling even more so. Brynn must have noticed the “eewww” face Jaylene was making because she chuckled a little and gave her a quick peck on the head. “It’s gonna be okay, baby. I promise. You’ll get used to it quickly… and eventually, it won’t even bother you at all.” “I don’t think… I mean, ME don’t think me will evewr get used to dis. It so gwoss.” She almost forgot that the word “I” was now forbidden for her to say, but she caught herself and made the correction. That seemed to be good enough for Brynn, who figured that Jaylene will be making mistakes from time to time anyway. All of this is new to both of them; they’re bound to have follies and she resolved to give her baby some leeway. As long as the mistakes aren’t done in the name of defiance, she would be okay. Brynn just smiled down at her. “I love you.” And she meant it too. She had said it before, but it was empty. The spark in their old relationship had long been stamped out (or at least mostly stamped out) due largely to Jaylene’s immaturity and inability to be responsible. Ironically, it’s those same qualities that have reignited Brynn’s love for her. It was a different love, naturally, but she had never felt it more strongly than she did at that very moment… with Jaylene looking cute as a button, wearing a fully loaded diaper and baby-talking. It occurred to her how odd it was that the mere context of their relationship could turn Jaylene’s qualities that drove them apart into something that would bring them together again. The baby looked up at her mommy with a touch of confusion. That was such a weird response to her comment about never getting used to the messy diapers. She couldn’t fathom why it would prompt an “I love you”. Still she smiled slightly and said, “Me wuvs you too, Mommy.” And SHE meant it as well. They just about made it down the stairs when Brynn heard her cell phone’s ringtone. She sat the baby on the floor and, in a mothering tone, said “Stay put. Mommy has to answer her phone.” Jaylene saw a look of surprise on Brynn’s face as she answered with a timid “Hello?” She wanted so badly to know who was on the other end of the call, but she was quickly learning not to intrude on “grown up” business. The voice on the other line was one she hadn’t heard in quite some time. It was Raye, Jaye’s younger sister. Raye was three years younger than Jaylene, but was always more mature than her. In fact, when their father would be away from the house for a short period of time, he always left Raye in charge, a fact that stuck in Jaylene’s craw. To her credit, Raye wasn’t a tyrant with her when she was watching over her, though she did take her authority seriously. That meant that Jaylene couldn’t just get away with anything. And given that Raye took after their father genetically and was quite tall and brawny, there was little Jaylene could do about it. Though they usually got along, Jaylene did harbor some resentment Raye… not just because she was jealous of her size and authority, but also because she went on to do something with her life. That is, she joined the Marines as soon as she was out of high school. “Brynn?” Raye asked upon hearing her voice. “”Yes, it’s me. How have you been, Raye? We haven’t heard from you in six months.” Little Jaylene now knew who it was and was wondering what was going on. “I’ve been better. I pretty much destroyed my hip and my back is in shambles too,” she confessed somewhat sheepishly, as if she didn’t want Brynn to think of her as some kind of wimp. “Oh my God! Are you alright? I mean, can you move? Or walk?” “Yeah, I’ll make it… but my military career is shot to shit.” Brynn could tell she was fighting off tears. She remembered that all Raye ever wanted in life was to serve her country and she was so thrilled when the government passed the bill allowing women to be utilized in combat roles. “Hey, it’s all good, okay? Just thank God that you can still walk. It could have been much worse. Besides, you’re tough. You’ll get through this.” “Thanks.” It was obvious she didn’t believe her, but Brynn understood why she wouldn’t. Her entire plan for the future just went down in flames. It was natural for someone to take time to see that there can still be a happy life in store from them. “So… what happened?” Brynn asked. “We were climbing Mount Motherfucker and…” Brynn just HAD to interrupt. “Mount… what?” That elicited a slight chuckle from Raye. “Mount Motherfucker. It’s a big-ass hill down here in California that we had to go up. Anyway, we got almost to Recon Ridge and this chauvinist asshole named Joey Binetti tripped me. We all had heavy-ass packs on, so I went tumbling backward and couldn’t stop myself. I fell a long damn way before a huge rock stopped me. I couldn’t feel or move my legs for almost a week and it took another week before I could even stand with assistance. They did surgery, but it still hurts to be on my feet for long. Hell, even sitting for too long is agonizing.” “I’m so sorry, Raye.” Raye, never being one to let things get to her too much, said, “Hey, you win some and you lose some, right?” “Where are you at now?” “I’m at the airport, getting ready to buy a ticket back to South Carolina. I’d be appreciative if I could hole up with you for a week or two before I get a place of my own.” Brynn panicked a bit. “Actually, we’re… not in South Carolina.” “You two finally take that road trip you were always talking about?” There was a pause. “Well… it’s kind of a long story. For reasons I don’t want to go into now, we were going to have to move in with my aunt in Cali, but we ended up in a place called Preston, Kansas.” “Like permanently?” Raye asked. “Yeah, permanently. It’s a… an unusual city. It has rules and laws that you’d absolutely hate.” “What, is it like some kind of city full of manly men who enslave women and make them all girly?” She was clearly just joking, but the silence from Brynn made her raise an eyebrow. “Something like that?” Brynn finally said, making it sound almost like a question. “Whoahhhhh, you’re serious?” “Umm… more or less. Look, it’s pretty complicated and I don’t know every law the city has… but you’re not far off the mark at all. Like I said, you’d hate it here.” “Hey, at this point, I’m willing to try just about anything.” Brynn couldn’t tell if she was joking or not. The Raye she knew would never in a million years consent to being “enslaved” by “manly men”. In fact, she knew Raye was a lesbian, just like Jaylene. And she was anything but a girly-girl. This remark left her insanely confused. “Ummm… are you… serious?” “Yeah. I’m dead serious.” She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “I thought you were, y’know, a lesbian and a big feminist.” “When you take a tumble down Mount Motherfucker, you start to reevaluate everything. Who you are, what you want in life, what you believe in… everything. At the risk of sounding cliche, my life passed before my eyes. That kind of shit is life changing. Right now, I just want to belong somewhere and figure out what to do with the rest of my life now that I’ll never be a soldier again.” Brynn really wasn’t sure how to respond. That was heavy. “I understand. I’m sure we can make arrangements for you here if you want to hop on a different plane.” “Okay, sure. I can do that. Now that you two aren’t in South Carolina, there’s nothing left there for me, except Uncle Seth and he’s a tool. Hey, is Jaye around? I’d like to talk to her.” The panic returned. How could she explain everything in just a few minutes’ time? Somehow “Sure, but she’s living as my baby now” just didn’t seem to cut it. On the other hand, she didn’t want to lie to her and give some lame excuse about her being asleep or some such. Suddenly, Fate intervened. Raye said, “Shit, my phone battery’s about to croak on me. I’ll have to call back later, okay? Talk to you soon.” Brynn let out a deep breath of relief. Thank goodness for finite battery life. “Is her otay?” asked Jaylene, not forgetting to baby-talk. She picked her back up. “Yes, sweetheart, she’s going to be fine. She took a nasty fall that ruined her back and hip, so she’s out of the Marines and will be on her way here soon. Won’t that be nice to get to see your big sister again?” That was a bit of a sore spot for Jaylene, as her father always referred to Raye as her big sister even though she was, in actuality, her little sister. He meant nothing by it, of course. He just thought it was cute since Raye was always so much larger than Jaylene. But it’s something that rubbed Jaylene the wrong way. Now, though, it was only slightly annoying to her. Given her current state as a baby, it rather made sense. But she still didn’t like it. The two joined the rest of the Budd family in the sitting room, as Brynn explained to Lucas about Raye and her plight. She was sure he would be receptive to Raye relocating to Preston… and she was right. What she didn’t expect, however, was that Lucas had already begun making mental preparations for her arrival and stay. Oh, yes. He had plans for her. Big, erotic and twisted plans. The Unlikely Couple (Part 17) (OOC: I’m sorry it’s a little on the short side. I’m still feeling pretty crummy and wasn’t up to doing more.) The itching had become almost unbearable long before Brynn put Jaylene down into their bed. She had, usually while in a drunken stupor, failed to wipe properly in the past and the resulting itchiness was obnoxious to her. It was bad. This? Well, this was on a whole different level. It was a constant agitation and she kept trying to reach down and scratch it through the diaper to alleviate the discomfort, but every time she did, Brynn made her stop because it “wasn’t polite” or “wasn’t proper”. But now that she was alone in bed, she was free to scratch it all she wanted. But try as she might, it didn’t help. The diaper was simply too thick. The only thing scratching it served to do was smoosh her massive load around even more. The itching wasn’t her only source of discomfort though. The aforementioned mess itself was just flat-out nasty feeling. There was so much poop in there that any movement made it shift around, adding to the awfulness of it all. The excrement was sticky and felt even more disgusting once it had been in there a while and became cold. It was bad enough when it was still warm, but far worse after the warmth dissipated. And then there was the smell. To be fair, it wasn’t THAT bad. The special diapers they purchased from Simms had some manner of odor reduction feature and she figured the stench would have been far more repugnant had she been trapped in a different diaper. Still, it was unpleasant, to say the least. Poor little Jaylene struggled to make herself fall asleep. The nightline her mommy left on for her gave only a dim illumination of the room’s features and she found herself doing what she and Raye used to do with clouds. That is, imagining the shapes to be objects and animals. To her, the distant lamp on the dresser looked like a woman’s leg beneath a skirt. The freestanding grandfather clock became, in her mind’s eye, a towering skyscraper. But even this little game couldn’t make her fall asleep. Plus, there was no position she could get into that would lessen the feeling of the mess stuck to her entire diapered area. Lying on her back was a huge no-no, as most of the mass was located on and around her buttcheeks. Major squishing! Lying on her belly felt almost as bad. Not only was the poop caked fairly thickly onto her vaginal area, but the mass in the seat of her diaper seemed to just lie right down on her butt. It was an odd sensation. She found that lying on either of her sides was preferable, but still not ideal. There was a sizable portion of feces on the sides as well, though not quite as much. It was her best chance at a decent night’s sleep. She laid there for what felt like hours, pondering how she ended up like this; an oversized baby who suckles from the breasts of her former life partner. She replayed almost everything that happened to her the last couple of days, over and over again. Most of all, Jaylene wondered how Raye would react to the whole “babying” situation. Would she put her foot down and make Brynn stop the whole thing or would she accept it and go along with the weird charade? She was nervous about her reaction regardless of what it would be. Raye was an imposing woman and though Jaylene would never admit it, she had always felt intimidated by her. The fact that Raye was left in charge of the older Jaylene when they were growing up certainly didn’t help matters any. She recalled an incident that had long since been buried in the darkest recesses of her brain. Jaylene was seventeen at the time and Raye was fourteen. Their father was going to be gone overnight and planned to hire his brother to watch over the girls in his stead. Jaylene and Raye begged him to let them stay there alone since it was just for one night. He reluctantly agreed, but only if Jaylene agreed to behave for Raye. As much as she loathed the idea of being babysat by someone three years younger than her, she agreed amidst much grumbling. She figured once he was gone, she would just hole up in her room for the rest of the day anyway. Raye insisted on having her Jaylene with her so she could keep an eye on her. She took her responsibility seriously and wasn’t about to let their father down. Jaylene started a confrontation about it, which escalated in the blink of an eye. When Jaylene hurled a vase at her head, missing her by mere inches, Raye reacted by spanking her and making her stand in the corner. She even threatened to make her wear a diaper for the rest of the day, which was a complete bluff because they didn’t have any diapers… but that brought her to the awful realization that Raye most certainly won’t be opposed to her baby treatment. This would add so much humiliation to her new life. Self pity kicked in and her eyes became wet with tears. Eventually, everything went dark and sleep overtook her. ————————————————— Brynn, who slept in a different guest room to avoid the smell, stepped through the door where her baby was fast asleep in her filthy diaper. She looked so peaceful, having ended up on her belly without realizing it at some point in the night. Her left hand had made its way toward her face and though her thumb wasn’t quite IN her mouth, it was close enough to put a big smile on Brynn’s face. She pulled out her cell phone and snapped a picture. She just couldn’t help it. “Good morning, sleepy-head,” said Brynn as she gently jostled Jaylene. “It’s time to get you fed so we can get your poopy diaper changed.” Jaylene screwed her face up slightly, remembering the state of her diaper and also realizing that Brynn was expecting her to “eat” while still confined in her plastic-backed poop prison. With a sleepy voice, Jaylene asked, “Why can’t you change me fiwrst?” “Well, sweetpea,” Lucas said that oftentimes babies have to poop again right after feeding… and I’d hate to put a clean diaper on you just to have you poo-poo in it immediately. You wouldn’t want to have to sit in a messy diaper all day, would you?” Jaylene shook her head no. It was logic that was hard to disagree with. She wanted nothing in the world more than to be free from poop touching her skin. And if that meant she had to suckle her mommy’s nipples while still in her current diaper, then so be it. “I didn’t think so. Once you’re done eating, Mommy will give you the nice surprise I mentioned last night, okay?” Jaylene nodded. She had forgotten about that and now her curiosity was piqued. She couldn’t even hazard a guess at what it would be; probably some baby-ish thing that wouldn’t be anything she wanted anyway. But she promised to be good, so she would act like it was the greatest thing since sliced bread in order to appease her mommy. The breastfeeding was slightly less soul-rending than it had been the night before, though still plenty embarrassing. One aspect was worse, however. This time, she was suckling while having to lie there in a shit-filled diaper. To make matters even worse, she could feel her bowels giving her warning sounds by the time she had depleted the first breast of its milk. Upon completion of the second breast, it was clear that there was no avoiding it. Could this diaper hold any more?? Whether it could or not, her old mess was about to get some company. The feces pushed its way out, crowding the available space even further than she ever thought was possible. This new load wasn’t as large as the first one, but still big enough to make it feel like the diaper would explode from the strain of holding it all. “Did my wittle baby make more poopies for Mommy?” Brynn cooed. Jaylene knew not to remain silent. She was picking up on the fact that making her say humiliating things was a part of the plan to babify her and she was so tired of resisting. Giving in was so much less stressful… and less painful too. “Yeth, Mommy. Me made mowre poopies just fowr you.” She knew how infantile it made her sound but seeing the joy on Brynn’s face made it worth it. “That’s my good girl,” she said with a happy gleam in her eyes. “It’s bath time and… then comes your surprise. You’re going to love it.” The Unlikely Couple (Part 18) Bath time had been an embarrassing ordeal, but not as bad as the first instance. The worst part was that she wasn’t allowed to lift a finger to clean herself in any capacity. She was expected to sit there while her mommy scrubbed her hair and her skin, even in the most intimate of places. Very few of the indignities she’d suffered could compare to that of having to spread her butt cheeks so Brynn could clean it with a wash rag. But the bath was over with and Jaylene was about to find out what her surprise was. She honestly couldn’t imagine any surprise that she would actually want. The whole “baby” thing covered every aspect of her new life. She was never allowed to do anything remotely “adult” in nature and anything she would have wanted would fall into the “adult” category. Simple pleasures like using the remote control to channel surf or getting on the internet were now beyond her grasp… and would be for the rest of her life. Brynn laid the baby on the bed and put a fresh new diaper on her. For that, at least, she was grateful. Spending such a prolonged time in that infernal messy diaper made her appreciate having a new one placed on her. Next up was a pair of pink tights. God, how Jaylene hated pink! A month ago—hell, even a week ago—she’d have attacked anyone trying to put pink clothes on her, especially pink tights. But there she was, dutifully letting Brynn slide the feminine yet babyish tights up her legs and over the bulk of the diaper. Oddly, she noticed the tights were devoid of a crotch. That struck her as unusual. A matching pink sundress with white polka-dots was next. Jaylene was just happy that it wasn’t a fluffy monstrosity like the one she had been forced into the previous day. Her elation came to a halt when she realized the dress was so short that her diaper would be quite visible, especially if she bent over or wasn’t careful about how she walked. She tugged at it in a hopeless attempt to make the hemline go down further. “Stop fidgeting with your pretty dress, baby girl.” “But, Mommy, the thingie will be vithible.” Brynn realized at once what was going on. Her baby didn’t want to use the word “diaper”, even though she’d done it before her bath. Perhaps, Brynn thought, she was trying to save face now. “Sweetheart, it’s a diaper. Now I know you’re just a baby and that’s probably pretty hard for you to say, so you can just call it your ‘baby diapee’ from now on. Understood?” A pained look came over Jaylene’s face, but she knew she was defeated. There would be no alternatives. She was going to have to acquiesce and call them exactly what her mommy told her to call them. “Otay…”, she muttered, looking down at the floor. “Well, say it. You’d better get used to it.” Jaylene’s eyes never left the floor. “It’th my baby diapee.” “And you’re not going to try to call it a big girl word again, now are you?” “No, Mommy. I will always call it my baby diapee.” Brynn was pleased with her progress. “Good girl. Now let’s finish getting you dressed.” She produced an article of clothing that made Jaylene tremble with embarrassment. It was a pink bonnet with white trim. On her head it went and she felt Brynn tying a thin ribbon under her chin. The first thing she noticed was that it severely limited her peripheral vision. That, she could tell, was going to drive her nuts. Jaylene’s hands instinctively went up to feel the absolutely foreign article. “Don’t you try to take that bonnet off, Baby Jaylene. That’s to stay on your head, understand?” Jaylene nodded. “Yeth, Mommy.” Brynn pulled some lacy white ankle socks on over her tights, which seemed pointless to Jaylene. It didn’t matter, though. Brynn had carte blanche to dress her whatever way she desired, no matter how ridiculous the ensemble. The outfit was finished off with pink Mary Janes, which were buckled firmly in place. “You look so darling!” said Brynn, clasping her hands together in genuine pleasure at seeing her former life partner dressed like an oversized toddler. In a weird way, that made Jaylene a little proud. “Lift your arms up, sweetie.” Jaylene did as she was told, noting that it made the hemline of her already short dress rise almost to the waistband of her diaper. She hated that so much. Brynn picked Jaylene up under the arms and positioned her so that she was straddling her left hip. The contrast between how the two were dressed was jarring, to say the least. Whereas Jaylene was clad in childish attire from head to toe, Brynn was the perfect picture of adult femininity. She wore a low-cut white blouse, a severe-looking black pencil skirt, suntan colored pantyhose and peep-toed shoes with five inch heels. To look at them together, one would truly believe that Brynn was an adult and that Jaylene was a toddler. This juxtaposition between their clothes was humiliating for Jaylene. Brynn started across Lucas’s backyard with Jaylene in her arms until they reached their new house. Was this the surprise? If so, Jaylene wasn’t impressed. She really didn’t want to have Brynn settle down here in Preston and having a house to call her own was the first step in that becoming a reality. The house was nice enough, but that wasn’t the point. As Brynn stepped through the front door, she announced, “This is our new house, baby.” It was obvious that she was thrilled to have the house free and clear. Jaylene just couldn’t work up any enthusiasm. The only good thing about it was that she wouldn’t have to be around Lucas as much. She really couldn’t stand that man, with his smugness and ego. Brynn seemed enchanted by him and he was able to somehow convince her to do anything he wanted. That was worrisome. “Is dis the supwise?” “No. Your surprise is upstairs. Come on.” Jaylene thought about how moot telling her to “come on” was, considering she was carrying her. Within a minute, they were standing in front of a doorway on the second floor. “Welcome to your nursery…” Brynn beamed as she threw open the door. What Jaylene saw inside mortified her. There was so much pink, offset only by small amounts of white. And there was all the horrifying baby-ish furniture they had purchased at Simms’ store, set up and ready to be used. “Do you like it?” asked Brynn with hope in her eyes. Jaylene was so taken aback that she didn’t know how to respond. She certainly didn’t like it, but she also didn’t want to hurt her mommy’s feelings. She made up her mind to play along for Brynn’s sake. “It’th vewwy pwetty, Mommy,” she answered, lying through her teeth. Brynn hugged her tightly. “I’m so glad you’re learning to accept the way things are now. I do so love you, my baby girl.” Brynn looked at her baby in the eyes and said, “Since you’ve been so good, I’m going to do something nice for you. I know you have sexual needs despite the fact that you live as my baby. I’ve decided to accommodate you so that you aren’t miserable when you become aroused. That’s why I bought the crib with those attachments on it.” “But, Mommy, you know me don’t wike stuff wike that. Me don’t wike anyfing going into my… holes.” She tried desperately to come up with a babyish word to describe her vagina and anus, but that was the best she could spit out. “Sweetheart, babies don’t know what’s best for them. Not the way grown-ups do. It’s important for you to get relief. Otherwise, you’re going to be a grumpy little baby and we don’t want that, now do we?” “No… but…” “No ‘buts’, little girl. I’ve made my decision and I know you’ve come to enjoy it. You have to trust Mommy. I know you’ve experimented with a dildo once, so it’s not like your virginity is at stake.” Jaylene looked so upset and Brynn realized it, letting out a sigh. “Fine, if you really don’t want to… you don’t have to.” Jaylene wondered why Brynn’s feelings seemed so hurt by her protests. Did it really mean that much to her? She couldn’t understand why. Just as Brynn started to walk back down the stairs, Jaylene blurted out, “Wait.” Brynn stopped about three feet shy of the stairs and looked at her baby. Jaylene explained, “Me will do it… if it will make you happy.” “It would make me very happy to see you get pleasure, sweetie. But if it means that you’ll be that miserable, I don’t want you to do it.” At that very second, Jaylene realized just what was going on. The thought of seeing her get penetrated turned Brynn on! What a revelation. Another way for her to please her mommy! She didn’t like the idea at all and found it repulsive, but she now longed only to please Brynn and loved that she had the power to sexually satisfy her in some small way. “Me wants to make you happy, Mommy.” “Are you sure you’re okay with this, little one?” Jaylene shook her head in the affirmative. With that, Brynn carried her toward the crib, getting ready to fulfill one of her most intense fantasies she’d ever had. The Unlikely Couple (Part 19) Some effort was required to get the attachments hooked to the crib, but once Brynn figured the first one out, prepping the other two was a piece of cake. All the while, little Jaylene laid there in the crib—which was big enough to practically swallow her whole—watching her mommy nervously. She really found vaginal and anal penetration to be unappealing… and that hasn’t changed. Brynn was right; she HAD tried using a dildo once, a long time ago, and it was repulsive to her. However, she agreed to go along with it because it seemed important to Brynn, for reasons beyond her imagining. Besides, in truth, Brynn could have just made her do it if she wanted; not that she necessarily would have, but it was within her rights in Preston to make it happen, regardless of whether or not Jaylene wanted it to. With the appendages prepared, Brynn leaned over the crib and pulled the hem of Baby Jaylene’s sundress up to her belly, leaving her adorable tights and diaper exposed. With a fair bit of tugging, she managed to pull the diaper to one side and repositioned the crotch of her tights to allow easy access to her vagina and anus. So THAT was why she put tights on her that had the gusset cut out! Brynn quickly and efficiently lubed up the two appendages that connected to the footboard of the crib. She took one in her hand, and positioned the artificial limb so that the slightly large dildo at the end was in the general vicinity of Jaylene’s crotch. “Let’s do the one for your butt first. It’d be a nightmare to get it in after inserting the other one into your cute little pussy.” This remark caused Jaylene to grumble a bit, as she already felt embarrassed enough as it was. Jaylene felt the touch of the dildo against the rim of her anus as Brynn worked to get it into the right position. This was the part Jayene was dreading most, since she’d never had anything aside from a suppository enter her ass. She knew it was going to hurt. She was right. The pain was immediate as the shaft was pushed further and further up her butt. The lube helped, but it still hurt like hell. She let out a yelp that Brynn apparently found to be adorable, judging by the smile on her face. “It’s okay, little one. It gets less painful. I promise.” “Owwwwiieeeeee!” It escaped Jaylene’s mouth and she was immediately in disbelief that she naturally made such a juvenile sound. “It’ll start to feel good soon. Hang in there, sweetie.” The pain subsided slightly after a few minutes, but it still didn’t feel pleasurable. Brynn pulled the second dildo into position and lowered it toward her vagina. She had forgotten what it felt like, but was rapidly reminded as it moved first to her pussy lips and then deeper and deeper into her pussy. At least it didn’t hurt like the one in her butt. She was grateful for that. Once the second one was submersed in her vagina, Brynn turned her attention toward the appendage attached to the headboard of the crib. Jaylene had forgotten about the third dildo and it filled her with great apprehension, as she’d never deep-throated anything in her life. She didn’t have a high gag reflex, though, which sure made her childhood dentist happy, but she wasn’t looking forward to having this huge shaft shoved down her throat. Jaylene didn’t have much time to dwell on it, though, because Brynn brought it to her lips and was ready to jam it down her throat. Despite Jayene dwelling on what was about to happen, she noticed a look of desire on her mommy’s face. This whole thing was turning her on… and they hadn’t even got started yet. “Open wide for Mommy, Baby Jaylene. Come on. Be a good girl for Mommy.” The lust in her voice was as obvious as could be. Jaylene hesitated momentarily before opening her mouth slightly. “No, no. Open wider,” Brynn said. She opened it a little more. “Much wider. As wide as you can. Be Mommy’s good baby.” Jaylene complied and opened as wide as her jaws would allow. Good thing, too, because the shaft of the dildo was gargantuan and required all the space it was given. It slid effortlessly down her throat, causing a short-lived burst of panic. It felt like she couldn’t breath at first, but she regained her composure quickly. It was still almost impossible to breath through her mouth, though breathing via her nose was still easy to accomplish. That’s what calmed her down. “Such a good baby girl,” Brynn purred. Jaylene was unable to see what her mommy was doing, but she could hear what sounded like the clicking of buttons and ascertained that she was using the remote control for the appendages. That possibility was confirmed when the one in her ass started humming and vibrating, followed by the one in her pussy. A few more clicks were heard and the appendages started moving the dildos in and out of all three orifices. The sensations were very distinct and different for each hole. The movement within her ass was unpleasurable and it felt like it was catching on her anal flesh in spite of the lubrication. The one in her mouth nearly caused another moment of panic as it pushed further down her throat… and it was humiliating because she began making an involuntary gurgling sound. The only one that brought her any semblance of pleasure was the dildo that was thrusting in and out of her vagina. The pleasure was minute, but existent nonetheless. There she was, lying on her back in an oversized crib with three dildos filling each of her holes, causing her to squirm with discomfort and embarrassment, all the while making those ridiculous gurgling noises that refused to be halted. In and out the dildos went, moving back and forth relentlessly. The pain and discomfort soon gave way to an internal apathy. That is, the dildos didn’t necessarily feel bad, but they didn’t feel good either (aside from the vaginal one). It was a neutral feeling really. She could feel every inch of the movement from each dildo, but that was about all. No pain, no pleasure. Jaylene’s jaw started feeling sore after about five minutes of having her mouth wide open and at one point, a cramp nearly occurred. Fortunately, it subsided before it could worsen. Over the humming sound, Jaylene made out a creaking noise and then moaning; excited moaning. She surmised that her mommy had made her way to the rocking chair and was masturbating to the sight of her former life partner being helplessly invaded by the dildos. She really was helpless too. The appendages kept her in place and the dildo in her throat forbade communication. She was at the mercy of these robotic arm-like devices with sex toys mounted on them. This fact dawned on her and instead of feeling scared or angry, she felt something different. She felt turned on! This came as a huge, huge surprise and in her head she was denying it. Why would being trapped and helpless while Brynn was gratifying herself make her horny? No, surely that wasn’t it. There had to be another—more rational—explanation for why she found herself getting worked up. There HAD to be! As Jaylene’s nether holes became wet with her own juices, a sloshing sound was heard. Now her mommy would KNOW that this was exciting her. This was getting more humiliating by the second! But she could hear the same sloshing sound coming from across the room as well. Brynn was well on her way to climaxing! The vibrations were now pulsating throughout Jaylene’s entire body. There wasn’t a part of her that couldn’t feel it, from her head to her toes. The longer they were in place, the more intensely she could feel it. Ad the movement… oh GOD, the MOVEMENT! It was all too much. She felt a million sensations all at once. She realized that even her little legs were flailing about in pleasure. Through her frenzied, panting intakes of breath, Brynn said, “That’s it, baby. Let yourself… enjoy it. I want you… to… be… my horny…. little baby girl!” The words were difficult for her to spew out, thanks to the insane pleasure wracking her body. As soon as the last word came out, her body convulsed in the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. Her legs clenched together, her muscles contracted and she let out a satisfied, “Yessssssssss! Oh my God, yesssssssssssss!” Jaylene, too, was convulsing, her breaths deep and fast as her chest rose and fell rapidly. Sweat dripped from her every pore. With all the suddenness of a springtime thunder storm, the baby was overcome with an orgasm of her own that sent her bucking and thrashing wildly in her crib! The gurgling noise became something more sexual but no less loud. In fact, it became even louder, escaping what little room the dildo afforded her throat. Then… there was silence; the only sound audible being their labored, heavy breathing in the aftermath of their intense orgasms. Neither one could move; neither one could speak. They were too drained for that. Something happened in the nursery that day… something special and meaningful for both of them. And they both knew it. They had fallen back in love… just in a way neither of them could have ever predicted. And it was magical.

Julie is a spoiled and rude 10 years old girl, whom her mother can not longer manage. One afternoon in which she come home during school hours accompanied by a police man, because she was accused of stealing a videogame, her mother decided that it’s too much. Then he search someone who give him some advice about how to correct the mistakes in the girl’s education. Some hours after, the man saw an email in her mailbox that said: “do you have a problematic child? Don’t worry! Contact me and nanny Melinda will resolve your problems in four weeks. Satisfied or refunded” Under it there was a telephone number and a mail address. (I'd like play the role of Julie , I can play nanny Melinda role too if you want, the role play start with Julie who is accompanied by a policeman in front of the door of his house. Please don't write short answer but be descriptive and not sissyfication. I hope you like the idea. I am available to modify some details in this Roleplay including the The gender of my character is his age as long as there are not too much difference between the one will be decided and the one that I proposed)

As many of you saw on-line and on TV in El Paso, TX on 12 October a mother caught her 14 year-old son joyriding in her BMW. She chased him, pulled him over and spanked him with a belt in public as cars drove by. All that was steamed on Twitter by her adult daughter. All the TV and cable networks showed the Twitter footage. Needless to say media and the public in Western Texas supported the mother. By the same token reaction in other places blamed "Spanking Texas Mom" Liza Martinez. Even Fox network and cable dragged out old anti-spanking rants. Is it true that every kid or teen who got spanked turns out to be violent? Is it possible to raise kids to be responsible adults without ever spanking? When I was growing up both of my parents were strongly anti-spanking. My maternal Granny lived next door and frequently told me, "Angela, what you need is a good hairbrush spanking!" By the time I was almost 14 I had become fascinated by romantic spanking. My youngest Aunt Betsy and her family had just bought the house across the street. Betsy made no secret that she spanked her kids including a girl 6 years younger than me. Several times I saw Betsy spank her daughter and her brother who was 8 years my junior. Then one night Aunt Betsy caught me sneaking home way after curfew. She offered me a deal: She would spank me then or rat me out to my folks. Betsy had no clue about my spanking fascination. Of course I opted to be spanked. She used her hairbrush harder on me than on her kids. I cried and realized I deserved and needed to be spanked as punishment. About a year later my Mom changed her anti-spanking attitude and started spanking me and my younger siblings with a hairbrush. I am sure this made me a more responsible person. Okay, so what do all of you think? https://www.koco.com/article/spanking-your-kids/14476144

High school is a time for finding your niche outside the home, but it comes with lots of emotional tests and of lots of vying for recognition. The popular kids were pretty set by the end of September as to who was on top and who was in the in group. Therefore, it took a lot of work and a real good impression for them to allow a new kid at school into their in-group. Poor Kayla was coming to school at THIS school for the first time on the first Monday of October as a transfer second grade high school student. The girl on top was a third grade student named Darlyn, and her runner up in popularity was a second grade high school student by the name of Angela. Angela went into her first period Driver's Education class, and sat at the back not expecting anything different today from always. The teacher always gave them some kind of homework where they had to write about poor judgment and driving, and he pratted on a lot about things that the students could read for themselves from the driver's manual. Still, she had to take the class because her father would not get her a car this year unless she passed the stupid class. It had something to do with his insurance adding her to the policy at a much cheaper rate if she took this silly class. Mr. Brown stepped forward once everyone was sat down, and he looked right towards the newest member of the class. "Everyone, this is Kayla. She has just started at this school, so she was signed off to take driver's ed with us since she had started the same class at her last school. Everyone please make her feel welcome." Angela rolled her eyes. She had no time for peons, and coming in the middle of the year, meant she was to be treated as a peon.... One other girl smiled up at the new girl and patted the seat next to her hoping she might sit with her. Cindy didn't have any friends at school, so she hoped that Kayla wanted to be HER friend.

Johnathan is a spolit and rude 10 years old boy, whom his mother can not longer ménage. One afternoon in which he come home during school hours accompanied by a police man, because he was accused of stealing a videogame, his mother decided that it’s too mutch. Then she search someone who give her some advice about how to correct her mistakes in the boy’s education. Some hours after nunny Lorraine responds to their ad proposing a particular educational system. (I'd like play the role of Johnathan , I can play nanny Lorraine role too if you want, the role play start with Samuel who is accompanied by a policeman in front of the door of his house. Please don't write short answer but be descriptive)

The war of sexes ended two years ago when Leonard moved in with his sister. Even during the war he never hurt anyone because he had always believed that no problem would be solved by violence. He was a convinced pacifist. For this reason he never had any problems at the end of the war and since he never committed a war crime, the winners offered him to live in peace with his sister on condition that he changed sex and respected the new laws. He was not dissatisfied with the change because, although his family had never understood him and had never allowed him to live this side of his life, he was always attracted by his infantilism before the war, so now he could live his life AB with an alibi. His name was now Eleanor Knight and he lived with his sister in their new home. She was 52 inches tall and had very dark skin, black and curly hair (which she always keeps in twin tails) and two brown eyes. She was usually a whining little girl, so she was often teased by her sister but never with malice. It was morning when her sister came to her room where she slept with a very wet diaper and sucked her thumb.

I don’t know if this will be the multi-chapter story I actually follow through on, but it’s my favorite thing I’ve written in a while so I hope you guys like it—if I get a little positive feedback I will try to continue it. “Oh god, don’t stop, don’t…” He could feel it, god he could actually feel it. “Oh fuck,” he panted, and collapsed on Ezra’s chest. “Good boy.” He felt Ezra’s hand in his hair as the sweaty chest he lay on began to feel clammy. “Okay,” he said. “Okay?” “Okay, I’m getting up.” “Just like that?” Tom was already getting wobbly to his feet. “Mmmm... yeah,” he said. He shivered slightly and grabbed the towel that hung on the closet door, wrapping it around himself and padding into the hall. “Mornin’”. He turned to see Steve coming up the stairs. “‘Morning,” Tom answered, blushing slightly as he hurried across the hall to the bathroom. He closed the door behind him and slid the latch, still feeling a little hot in the face. He wasn’t sure what he was embarrassed about. Ezra was a brother in the fraternity. Tom was his boyfriend and had as much right to stay the night and shower in the morning as any of the girls Steve hooked up with who did the same. When he got back to the bedroom, Ezra was sitting naked at his computer. As soon as Tom came in—wet and no longer smelling like sex and piss—he got up and wrapped himself in the other towel. “Clothes are on the bed. Wanna go get some bagels and coffee and bring ‘em back here? I got an email from Professor Lambeck that’s gonna take some time to answer.” “Sure,” Tom answered. “Thanks, kiddo. Don’t forget to take my keys. And throw that away.” Ezra pointed at the wet diaper he’d ripped off of Tom in their morning frenzy. “Yessir,” Tom agreed, still glowing under the petname, and Ezra blew him a kiss before shutting the bedroom door. Tom hung up his towel and began to get dressed. Laying his clothes out was a bit pro forma—since Tom didn’t keep any clothes at the house and all Ezra had to do was fold up his pants and take the clean shirt out of his backpack—but it was a nice gesture, and the Goodnite sitting on top had come from a case that now lived in the bottom of Ezra’s closet. When Tom had seen it was a case and not a bag, he’d felt a bit more sure Ezra wasn’t already getting bored of him, and that he really didn’t mind his… quirks. He’d had to come clean about his bed-wetting early on in their relationship, when Ezra had spent the night in his dorm room after their first date. The next morning Tom had decided to share the real secret: that he only wet the bed because he’d started faking it when he was 11 so that his parents would buy him diapers, and after 7 years he couldn’t easily stop even if he wanted to—which he did not. He would never confess the origin of his bedwetting to his parents, but keeping it from Ezra had quickly started to feel like lying. When he got to the bagel place he realized Ezra hadn’t been terribly specific, but as he looked at his phone he saw a text. <Can you get extra for the rest of the guys? I’ll venmo you.> Before he could answer, Ezra had sent him $50 from a shared fraternity account. <Okey doke.> he replied, and began dividing $50 by bagels and toppings. It turned out to divide pretty well, and Tom arrived back at the house laden with plenty of bagels, cream cheese, and lox for the six guys that lived there and himself, as well as a box of hot coffee. Ezra and Steve were both on their laptops at the kitchen table. “Thanks, babe,” Ezra said, getting up and favoring Tom with a kiss on the lips. Tom blushed again, feeling like Steve was watching them. It wasn’t like him to be a prude or to get embarrassed about his sexuality. Something about staying in this house, though, with his boyfriend and five straight frat bros, made him feel… vulnerable, if not exactly unsafe. “You forgot to do something before you left—do you remember what it was?” Tom felt a little more heat in his cheeks. His wet diaper was still on the floor upstairs. “Oh, uh, I think so,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Want me to go do that now, or…” “No, I took care of it, I just wanted to see if you remembered.” He gave Tom’s butt a pat and went back to his computer. Tom felt a little unsettled. Ezra had talked down to him, almost like to a child, in front of Steve. It wasn’t enough to make anyone think “ageplay”, but that was the problem: it didn’t quite feel like play at all. He was quiet as he ate his bagel, but after drinking some coffee and waiting for Ezra to finish up his email he started to feel better. Ezra didn’t seem mad or anything, and he was new to ageplay—he just needed to calibrate his tone a little. “Oookay,” he said finally, closing his laptop with a satisfying clunk. “Come back upstairs, kiddo.” They’d agreed that they enjoyed the petname too much to save it for private, but it did make Tom squirm a little after being talked down to a few minutes earlier. He almost felt like he was about to be punished. That impression intensified when they were back in Ezra’s room. He turned to face Tom and looked serious, almost grave. He sat down on the bed and patted it for Tom to sit beside him. He obeyed. “I’m not mad,” Ezra began. Ezra had said he wanted kids some day. It sounded like he was practicing for their adolescence. “But I do think there should be consequences.” “Uh huh,” Tom said. “Like… a time out?” He was not into the kinds of “consequences” that many ageplayers were, and Ezra knew that. “No, I think we should start with more serious consequences than that.” He stood up and went to his closet. “For my first two years in Delta, I had an ‘older brother’ who was in charge of disciplining me. Not everyone takes that seriously, but he did. And like every pledge, I had to make him one of these to use on me.” Ezra reached into the closet and produced a painted wooden school paddle. “No,” Tom said, and he stood up. “Nope, sorry, not my thing.” Ezra put it down on the bed, far from Tom’s seat, and returned to his own. “You told me that you admired my discipline, my work ethic, right? I don’t know if either is that amazing, but I know you wouldn’t say that if you saw me at your age.” Tom rolled his eyes. Easy enough to see where this speech was going. “So you and your paddle are gonna teach me to be a straight-A student?” That’s what Ezra was, so he could cut the false modesty. “No,” Ezra answered patiently. “We’re just going to help you correct behaviors that you and I mutually agree you could benefit from correcting.” “Like?” “Like forgetting to do something five minutes after you say you’re going to do it.” Yeah, well, whatever. “And oversleeping, and forgetting assignments, and not flossing even though you’re terrified of your teeth falling out when you’re 40...” Tom was starting to feel just a little bit attacked. “Hey, I’m not some basketcase, okay? And I’m not… I don’t need fixing.” The last four words hung in the air for a moment. Ezra looked physically pained. “I didn’t mean it like that,” he said quietly. “And you know I would never ever try to stop you wetting the bed, right?” “No?” Tom said. His voice sounded weird. “No,” Ezra said. “You made that a part of yourself by force of will and I can’t ever imagine wanting to take it away from you.” It seemed easier to both of them to let the tears out at that point. They were only Tom’s tears, but they ended up mostly on Ezra’s shirt, along with a good deal of snot. “Where are we gonna go so your housemates don’t hear?” It was just the occasional sniffle now. “Don’t hear what?” “The paddle.” “I… you sure?” “No, but I want to give it a try, if you think it will help me.” “Okay.” Ezra rubbed Tom’s back. He sounded sleepy after his cry. “Well, they are going to hear. It’s okay, it’s no different than if you were a pledge. Everyone hearing is part of it.” “Oh.” “That okay?” “Y-yeah, I guess so.” “It is kinda hot, isn’t it?” “Y-yeah.” “Good boy.”

Could not find the right forum for this since the question is for everyone and not just bedwetters.

So this is my first story. I've sunk quite a bit of time into this. I'm an engineer who's used to writing technical research papers, not fiction, so this is also uncharted territory for me. I am also dyslexic so please forgive my spelling errors and the times where spellcheck leads to the wrong word getting placed in a sentence. I'm sort of going to do my own thing with the diaper dimension drawing on lots of the stories that I've read on this site, so this will be Tomás' variation on the diaper dimension. I hope you guys enjoy reading this story as much as I enjoyed writing it. Chapter 1 Jack was beginning to doze off halfway through his Modern Physics Lecture. He pinched himself to say awake and took another swig of coffee. For what seemed like the hundredth time he thought, “Why did I sign up for a class that meets on Friday afternoons?” Granted, he liked Modern Physics a lot because the class was interesting, challenging, and his professor was a fantastic lecturer. It was just that that Friday afternoon all he could think about was taking a nap, so he’d be able to party till 2 a.m. with his friends. Yet as his professor was explaining how Albert Einstein determined that the 4th dimension was time Jack found himself about to fall asleep in one of his favorite classes. Five minutes later he was jolted awake by a kick from his desk mate as his professor was asking the class to solve an equation that proves Einstein’s theory of gravity. Jack fumbled through the differential equation with his desk mate and he was thankful that his partner was able to solve it without out him doing too much math. Jack rubbed his eyes and took a large gulp of coffee. He was determined to focus for the last 15 minutes of lecture. “I can do this,” He thought to himself. His professor then said, “There are many theories on the interplay between gravity, time, and dimensions. Dimensions are simply a term that describes the ordering of mass and energy, but this is often confused in popular cutler with alternative realities. Traveling to a different dimension is just about impossible, but moving between alternate realities is a much simpler matter.” That got Jack’s attention. Could he get himself into an alternate reality where his family was rich, he had a smoking hot girlfriend, or he didn’t have to take exams at the end of the semester? His professor continued saying, “The thing that makes moving between alternate realities simple is that if you assume that we are living in a multiverse then there are an infinite number of other universes within the 4th dimension that share our same laws of physics. This means that getting to different universe within our dimension would only require puncturing a small hole in the ‘bubble’ that surrounds our universe and stepping through. Scientists, including myself, believe that this is possible with non-normal vacuums which are created via certain nuclear reactions in the lab. The forces exerted outward by these vacuums have been measured and well documented. However, no successful portal has ever been created nor will it probably ever be unless humans become an interstellar super-civilization. And with that I’ll end lecture today a few minutes early. Be sure to complete the general relativity reading before class on Monday and enjoy your weekend.” Jack was shocked at what he’d just heard and immediately got in line to talk to Professor Isabella about what she’d just said. When he got to the front of the line he said, “What kinds of nuclear reactions generate non-normal vacuums and can these vacuums be influenced by magnetic fields in any way?” “Most of them actually occur when a high-energy particle field interacts with nuclear waste. Based on Einstein’s theories, such a vacuum could be influenced a manipulated by a magnetic field. Saying it right now it makes traveling to a parallel universe seem quite trivial, but if that was the case then someone would have done it by now. Furthermore, if you were to open up a portal it would more likely than not dump you into the middle of nowhere in space, than it would onto an alternate Earth.” She replied. “Hypothetically speaking, if you were to open up a ‘portal’ to another universe within our dimension would anyone actually be able to tell you went anywhere, or would all the Jacks from every universe just step into the next universe and this new Jack would take my place without anyone noticing?” Jack responded. “If you’re trying to find a geniuses version of yourself to come take your exams for you then you are probably out of luck. However, you do bring up an interesting point about other universes. It’s often popularized that if you opened up a portal you would end up on an Earth with a different society. However, as I’ve already mentioned, it’s more likely that you would be tossed in the vacuum of space somewhere or end up in a universe where Earth was either an overheated hellhole like Venus or a cold barren wasteland like Mars. There is also the possibility that you would end up on a hospitable Earth, but a non-primate species was the first to achieve self-awareness and took on the role that humans have hear.” Professor Isabella replied. “Thank you, and have a nice weekend.” “You too and don’t start messing around with nuclear waste thinking you can escape my final exam by moving to another universe. I bet you that in the same universe where Jack the 20-year-old college sophomore genius lives is the same universe where the mean Nobel Prize winning Professor Isabella lives.” They both laughed and went their separate ways. As Jack walked out of the physics building and headed back towards his dorm room, he decided to take a look at the room in the basement of the nuclear engineering building where all the unfinished capstone projects are kept just to see what he could find, holding onto the hope that he could engineer his way out of his mundane existence. He also was thinking that he could find some inspiration for beginning to plan his capstone project that he’d do his senior year. Granted, Jack knew he didn’t have it bad. His family had always had enough money to keep food on the table, a roof over everyone’s head, cover medical expenses, and take a short modest vacation each summer. However, at one of the top 25 engineering universities in the country, Jack had always felt out of place. His clothes where all hand-me-downs from his older brother or cousins, or they came from thrift shops, not designer boutiques. His family would go on vacation to a cheap beach house in the Outer Banks that was what the relators referred to as “oceanside”, not “oceanfront.” They would cook in the whole week and his older brother and parents always had a good time, but it seemed like everyone at his university was vacationing at 5 star all-inclusive resorts in the Caribbean, Greek Isles, and Barcelona. Jack just felt out of his league. It seemed like he couldn’t connect with his classmates because they didn’t understand what it was like to need to work 10 hours a week to cover his expenses that his scholarships didn’t. Most of them had seldom wanted anything they couldn’t have, but Jack always wanted things he couldn’t have, but that was just a fact of life. His dad—who had put himself through technical school and worked as a welder—always told him that if you work hard you will achieve your goals. However, Rahul was different. His parents’ weren’t immigrants like Jack’s, but he was always able to empathize with him about being an outsider. He wasn’t sure how, but Rahul had an uncanny number of shared experiences with Jack, and yet the two couldn’t have come from more different backgrounds. Rahul’s mother was an electrical engineer CTO of a leading transistor and integrated circuit manufacture, and his father had raised him as a stay-at-home dad. And yet, Rahul had always seemed slightly detached from everyone and Jack could tell that there was something he was holding back. Ever since Jack had met Rahul at an engineering student council wine and cheese social hour he’d had a crush on him. Jack thought the feelings went both ways, but he was always hesitant to ask Rahul out. For one thing, Rahul’s family intimidated Jack and even thought they were both sophomore engineering students, Rahul was studying Materials Science and Engineering, not Nuclear Engineering, so Jack always worried that they wouldn’t have anything in common. Jack’s friends always told him that Rahul was into him and that he was just making excuses to not ask him out. Regardless, Jack had a plan. He was going to get his degree in nuclear engineering, get his Professional Engineering certification, and in 3 years be making 6 figures designing and maintaining nuclear power plants. He didn’t want having a boyfriend to distract him from his studies. Nerveless, as Jack walked towards the Nuclear Engineering building he couldn’t help, but think of Rahul and how he was going to be at the party he was going to that night. Chapter 2 Once in the basement he walked into the room full of unfinished projects to find dozens of interested devices sitting around in various states of completion. Most had what looked like miles of wires sticking out of them at odd angles and “Caution Radioactive” labels plastered on their sides. Jack walked down the hall to Professor Brown’s office to ask him about the various unfinished projects in the room. Jack knocked on the door to his office and Professor Brown responded with a, “Come in!” Jack opened the door and stepped into his office which was full of every possible book imaginable on nuclear engineering. Jack started saying, “I was wondering if you could take a couple of minutes and explain what the different unfinished capstone projects in the room down the hall are?” “Sure! I always love showing them off. It’s a real shame how many seniors lose motivation at the end of the semester and just submit their thesis without a working prototype. I hope that your capstone group WILL actually finish your prototype when you are a senior.” Professor Brown replied. Jack had met Professor Brown in his intro to nuclear physics course he’d taken last semester and he instantly liked him. He was always willing to take time out of his day to explain something to a student or just listen to them talk about their lives. He was the best academic adviser that Jack could have ever hoped to have assigned to him. As they walked into the room Professor Brown started by saying, “All of the nuclear material has been removed from every one of these projects, so you don’t need to worry about getting radiation poisoning. Presuming nothing is plugged in feel free to touch whatever you want. I highly doubt any students are ever going to take the time to finish one of these things, so you can do whatever you want to any of these devices. I would dismantle them for parts, but I’d feel bad ruining all the hard work that people have put into these things and they are also a nice educational tool.” Jack and Professor Brown then walked around the room and Jack listened to the dozens of stories that belonged to each device. Each one was the story of a different group of ambitious seniors who wanted to build something groundbreaking but either hit a technological barrier they couldn’t overcome or lost the motivation they needed to finish the project. After playing with the different projects and talking to Professor Brown for about an hour, Jack asked, “Hey what’s that device with the large steal ring in the corner?” Professor Brown replied, “Oh that was an attempt at building a portal to a different universe. That capstone group did an awesome job on the prototype. A lot of very bright engineers and physicists worked on the project. All of them are now off at various universities holding professorships or CTO’s at large companies. Obviously, they never finished the prototype, but I wanted them to research something else altogether. I knew that this capstone group had something special and could have made a device that would convert nuclear waste into usable fuel or an ultra-sensitive particle detector. However, they really wanted to work on this project, so I let them go for it. Unfortunately, their paper was rejected from the American Journal of Nuclear Physics on the grounds of implausibility, so that was a big letdown for the group. However, their work was still published in several Undergraduate Research Journals and presented at about a dozen research conferences, so it’s not like they didn’t get any visibility or recognition for their work. Anyways, a half million dollars later, that’s what they built.” Jack was surprised at how simple the device was. It had a vertically-oriented metal ring that was five feet in diameter with the bottom of it suspended about a foot off the ground. The ring was surrounded in wiring, “Electromagnets” Professor Brown explained. The wires ran into a circuit board that was hooked up with a heavy steal box with a lid that sat on the floor and a computer that rested on the table. Professor Brown explained, “The steal box held nuclear waste that was excited by a particle field. That reaction generated a non-normal vacuum and the electromagnets in the ring would open up the portal to another universe. The computer was simply used to control the device. Even though the thing never worked they did have a computer science student named Sophia build them an awesome interactive user interface.” After glancing at is watch, Professor Brown said, “Oh shit! I’m running late to my 4 p.m. department meeting. Sorry, but I have to go, I enjoyed talking to you.” “Thank you so much for taking the time to talk to me,” Jack shouted as Professor Brown ran out of the room. Jack knew that Professor Brown had left his office unlocked because he was in a hurry, so he walked inside and began to search through draws till he found what he was looking for, the key to the nuclear waste storage room. Jack also decided to grab the portal capstone group’s never-published paper off Professor Brown’s bookshelf. He figured it would have some useful information in it and it would give him an excuse if anyone asked him why he’d gone into Professor Brown’s office. He walked to the end of the hall and hesitated for a second outside the nuclear waste storage room. He felt guilty knowing that he’d taken advantage of Professor Brown’s kindness and used it to get something he wasn’t supposed to have. In addition, he knew that stealing nuclear waste was a serious crime and could land him in jail and get him kicked out of school. Ending up in jail would be bad, but for Jack it would be worse to get kicked out of school because he knew that this degree was his chance to get a solid job and climb the social ladder. He knew he was laying a lot down on the line for a failed science experiment. On top of this, he wondered if Professor Brown would help him fire up the portal if he just asked. He sighed and unlocked the door to the nuclear waste storage room. Once inside he glanced through the paper he was holding in his left hand and found what he was looking for in the abstract, “Our device generated the non-normal vacuum with 1 year old uranium nuclear waste.” He put on thermal gloves, walked down the rows of shelves and pulled one lead container of year old uranium nuclear waste off the shelf. Jack then walked out of the room, locking the door behind him. His first order of business was to get the nuclear waste into the portal as quickly as possible, so he went into the lab with the portal and opened the metal box. He realized that this device was designed with safety in mind, so he could just set the lead container with the top still on into the proper slot in the box and the machine would handle the rest for him. Jack then put the key to the nuclear waste storage room back into Professor Brown’s office. He sat down at the table and booted up the computer linked to the portal. On the computer’s home scene Jack saw a circular icon labeled “run portal.jar” he clicked on it and a well-designed program popped up on the screen. It had clear labels and instructions for the user on how to operate the portal. Jack found this odd. In addition, there was a tab on the sidebar that said “go to” followed by this list. - Paradise - Future - Past - Marxism - Fallout - Babyland As Jack looked through the list of names he was taken aback by some of them. Why would an unfinished project have such good instructions and labeled universes with clear entrance and exit coordinates? Also what was up with the name Babyland? Jack guessed that in Past there was less technology, in Marxisum the U.S.S.R won the Cold War, but he couldn’t think of what Fallout and Babyland possibly were. Was fallout a universe that was like the video game? Was Babytown a universe where babies were somehow in charge, or where babies held the highest possible social status? Regardless, so far as he could tell everything was working as planned. He quickly skimmed the instructions and realized that all he had to do was select a universe and the portal should open up. Jack clicked on the “go to” tab and selected “paradise.” Immediately the portal sprang to life with a loud squeak and the computer scene read “system processing request.” The noise then died down to a low electric hum and the computer screen said “Portal Ready and Fully Operational, Estimated Travel Time: 1.500002 seconds.” Jack was so excited that this might actually work. He sent a text to Rahul to see if he wanted to check out this portal with him, but Jack got up from the computer and stepped through the metal ring and didn’t wait for a response. Chapter 3 In his Modern Physics class Jack had learned about wormholes or an Einstein-Rosen Bridge, but no one had ever discovered one before, so they were just mathematical models and theoretical descriptions of being able to see all of space-time warp before your eyes. What jack expected to happen was nothing, but his next best guess would have been traveling through a Hollywood-style EDM light display tunnel. However, as Jack put his right foot into the portal, he looked down to see an inward curving floor that was the same hue of concrete as the floor beneath his other foot. As Jack’s foot slipped below that ring it touched nothing and his skin felt cold as something seemed to be sucking him inward. Jack thought he had pretty good balance but he suddenly lost his balance and got sucked into the portal. Jack was inside the portal for 1.5 very memorable seconds. His whole body was cold and he felt like he was floating and being crushed at the exact same time. The crushing sensation was worse initially, but seamed to get better as he fell deeper into the portal. Jack felt trapped inside a sphere with grey concrete on in front and behind him with a ring of crimson black where the portal ring would be. He had no control over where he was going and his whole body was floating in this crushing void. His body was both very heavy and very light at the same time. Even though Jack felt like he’d fallen into the portal, his body seemed to have lost all of its inertia because he wasn’t tumbling like if he’d lost his balance. As Jack fell forward and neared the far grey wall, the crushing sensation intensified again. There was a blast of coldness that was followed by warmth as Jack touched solid ground again. Chapter 4 The cold was gone and Jack was in a room again with gravity where things actually seemed to obey the laws of physics. Jack looked around and realized that he was in a basement room that was the exact same size facing a cinder block wall just like the one in the lab and when he turned around the portal ring was still behind him. However, there was no portal and the portal was just a crimson black ring with what looked like a concave grey concrete floor inside. Upon closer examination of the room around him, Jack realized that he was in a different place. The basement room still had a bunch of unfinished projects, but they were nothing scientific. There was a broken crib in one corner, an unfinished floor piano in another, and a half-built rocking horse to Jack’s right. Jack realized that the portal had worked and he was in the place the computer called paradise. “This must be some sort of storage room for old children’s furniture,” Jack thought. His first order of business now was getting out of this basement and finding a beach party. Jack figured that in a place the capstone group had called paradise a beach party would be very easy to find. He hoped that Rahul was going to show up and they could go to a beach party together, but he figured that Rahul was smart enough that he could just meet him at a beach party. As he exited the room and walked down the hallway towards the exit sign and the stairwell he noticed that the room where the radioactive waste was stored back at his collage had a sign on the door that read, “Diaper Disposal Room.” I guess this is a daycare center of some sort and not a university in this universe, thought Jack. Jack also realized that everything was larger here. The doorways were the size of warehouse loading dock doors, the hallway was wider, the ceiling was higher, and what looked like a riding vacuum cleaner in the in the hallway was the size of a Zamboni. When he reached the end of the hall he had to reach his arm all the way up to grab the door handle and opened the door to the stairwell. As he began to climb to where the ground floor was in the nuclear engineering building back on his campus. As he climbed the steps he noticed that he felt a bit lighter than usual. I guess there’s a little less gravity here, Jack thought. The lighter gravity came in handy because the steps were about twice as high as he was used to and he wasn’t sure he would have made it up them on Earth. Well that should make the waves that much larger and surfing much more fun. When he reached the ground floor, he jumped up to open the door. As he stepped out into the main hallway of the building. There was no one in the massive hallway except for a very large, middle-aged woman who must have been 12 feet tall. As Jack turned to exit the building the woman shouted at him, “Now where do you think you’re running off to little boy?” Jack froze in place confused and then he saw the woman purposely walking down the hallway toward him. Jack thought about running out of the building right then, but then thought better of it thinking that this woman is mistaking him for someone else. By the time Jack had decided not to run the woman was standing right in front of him she said to him in a stern voice, “Now you are in a lot of trouble little boy. You are not in nap time right now, you were caught trying to leave daycare early, and you are not wearing proper clothing. You know, you should be thanking me because if you’d left this building right now the cops would have caught you and charged you with indecent exposure. Also your big would get in big trouble and we don’t want that.” Jack was very confused. He was wearing jeans and a hoodie; he wasn’t naked. How could he be arrested for indecent exposure? Also, how was this place paradise? Was this some kind of sick joke that the capstone group or Professor Brown were playing on him? The questions kept on racing through Jack’s head as the woman grabbed him firmly by the hand and lead him down the hall. As this was happening Jack realized that the coffee he drank during his modern physics class was catching up with him and he needed to go to the bathroom really badly. He turned to the woman and said, “Um, like where is the bathroom here? I’ve gotta pee pretty badly.” The woman laughed and playfully said, “It’s right here you silly little boy.” She then patted his bottom, but she was taken aback when she didn’t feel the padding of a diaper. “I guess I’ll have to get you in a diaper right away then. I can’t believe that you’re not padded right now! You either managed to take off your diaper or your big is going to be in trouble for failing to properly diaper you.” “A diaper! I’m a fucking 20 year old college student studying nuclear engineering. I know how and when to pee and shit in the toilet! And I neither have nor need a big, whatever the hell that is, I care for myself thank you very much.” Jack yelled at the woman. “I don’t know or care who raised you or where they came from, but here at this daycare if you’re not a licensed caregiver, a parent, or a big, then you wear a diaper. Also it’s illegal for any little to wear any type of underwear that’s not a pull-up or diaper.” She replied sternly. “Also, you are going to want to check that mouth of yours or you’ll be in big trouble. Little boys don’t talk to bigs like that and don’t think you are going to get away without being punished for your behavior. You should know by now that you need to refer to me as ‘Mommy Sara’, or just ‘Mommy’. Understood?” Jack wasn’t ready to give in, so he started kicking, screaming, and swearing like he’d never done in his entire life. Mommy Sara was unshaken amidst this tantrum and even though Jack was pretty strong and worked out 4 times-a-week, she grabbed him and pinned him on his back on the ground with ease. This fight was happening outside a nursery where everyone inside was waking up in the middle of nap time because of the commotion in the hallway. A crowed began to gather at the window and everyone inside watched as Jack was pinned to the ground. Mommy Sara then yanked down Jack’s pants and underwear and spanked him hard on the butt. Jack was stunned when the first blow came down. He’d never been spanked before and the first blow stung both physically and emotionally. Before Jack had time to process what had just happened another blow came on the opposite side of his butt. Then another came back to the spot where the first blow landed. One after another the spanks kept coming. Jack realized that there was no numbing sensation, but it was just one painful slap after another. Jack’s butt began to feel hot as the spanking wore on. However, worse than the physical pain was the embarrassment of the situation. He was an adult that was pinned on the floor by a giant and receiving a punishment fit for a toddler for actions that weren’t even a crime. After about a minute, Jack had stopped trying to count the blows that he was receiving and gave up on trying to hold the pain inside. Despite not wanting to give this giant woman the satisfaction of him crying, Jack had no other way to release his emotions and express the pain he was feeling. Jack let one tear roll down his cheek that was followed by a waterfall of tears and soft whimpers. He could barely believe he was crying, but it somehow made the pain and embarrassment more bearable. After beginning to cry Jack realized that there was no point delaying the inevitable and holding anything in, so as yet another hard smack landed on his butt Jack began to pee. The pee gushed out onto the floor and Jack soon found himself lying in a puddle of his own pee. “Well it looks like this naughty little boy definitely needs to wear diapers as he clearly can’t control himself like all littles.” Mommy Sara remarked out load. The spanking only lasted two minutes, but by the time she was done with him Jack was crying out loud, had peed his pants, and his bottom was red hot and sore. Jack was so embarrassed by the whole situation and eager to get out of the puddle of his pee he’d been laying in that he was willing to comply with this crazy giant’s demands. Mommy Sara then said to him in a stern voice, “That’s what happens to little boys who throw temper tantrums, curse, disrespect adults, and aren’t wearing proper clothing.” Mommy Sara then carried Jack into the nursery and the through another door into a room with a bathtub. While she warmed up the bathwater, she stripped Jack naked and said in a gentle voice, “Now let’s get you all cleaned up. A nice bath will make my little baby feel better. Now what’s my baby’s name?” Jack sniffled and replied, “Jack.” “Ok, I’m gonna call you baby Jackie,” She said. Jack didn’t like this new nickname, but he was relaxed by the warm bath and Mommy Sara’s soft touch nice, in sharp contrast to the hard spanking he’d received moments ago. Mommy Sara slowly lowered Jack into the bathtub that was the size of a large hot tub and set him down on the bench that was built into the wall of the tub. The warm water felt good on Jack’s sore bottom and Mommy Sara let Jack take a moment to just enjoy the water before she covered a washcloth in soap and began to slowly move the ultra-soft cloth over Jack’s chest. Jack couldn’t believe how soft the washcloth was. It was like having lamb’s fur rubbed on his chest that also removed the hot, sticky pee from his body. As she worked her way down Jack’s front side, she slowed down and took extra care to make sure that Jack’s crotch area was clean. Jack just leaned back and took in the sensations as Mommy Sara softly put her hands under Jack’s butt and lifted up his body slightly under the water so she could better clean his penis. Jack was almost ready to sleep in the tub, but he opened his eyes in orgasmic shock as Mommy Sara moved cleaned his penis with the warm, wet, and ultra-soft cloth. “Well it looks like someone is a little excited right now. Little boys do sometimes get that way during baths.” Mommy Sara said in a smooth silky voice as she put more soap on the washcloth and cleaned the cum off of Jack’s penis. Because of the circumstances of the situation, Jack didn’t want to admit it, but he’d just had one of the best orgasms of his life while being bathed by a giant woman who was talking to him like he was three. Jack was only slightly curious about BDSM and kink, and he’d never actually done anything about it besides watching a couple of BDSM porn videos he’d found online, but he couldn’t deny how nice it was to be held and cared for by the same person who’d just given him a spanking. The warm water, the touch of Mommy Sara, and the washcloth felt good on Jack’s body, and the soap smelled like sweet lavender. The whole experience just caused so many good physical sensations while at the same time washing away not only the sweat, dirt, grime, urine, and filth from his body, but also the emotional pain of the shame and embarrassment from earlier. Somehow Jack knew that he was going to be safe with Mommy Sara and he trusted her despite the fact that she’d been spanking him earlier. Or maybe he trusted her because she’d spanked him and then made him feel loved and cared for. Mommy Sara then set Jack back down on the bench in the tub and preceded to wash Jack’s back, legs, and feet before pouring a pitcher of warm water over Jack’s head. Mommy Sara than rung out the washcloth and put some shampoo on her hands. She then slowly began to shampoo Jack’s hair, slowly messaging his scalp. Jack closed his eyes and took in the moment, savoring the feeling of Mommy Sara’s hands massaging his scalp. As her hands worked the shampoo through his hair he felt the stress that he’d been holding onto through the semester leave him. Mommy Sara then poured more water over Jack’s head washing the shampoo out of his hair and then gently washed his face. She scrubbed Jack down real quick one more time to make sure she didn’t miss any spots and then began to drain the water from the tub. “Bath time’s over my sweet little Jackie.” Mommy Sara said as she lifted Jack out of the tub and began to dry him off with a towel that was just as soft as the washcloth she’d used to clean him. Jack didn’t want to admit it, but that bath had been one of the most soothing and relaxing experiences of his entire life. The physical sensations, the sweet smell of the soap, and the gentle touch of Mommy Sara talking to him in her smooth silky voice all came together to give Jack an experience he couldn’t forget and wanted to do again. After Mommy Sara had dried Jack off, she carried him into the nursery and set him down on a changing table. Jack was still in a bit of a nirvana-like haze from that bath that he didn’t realize that Mommy Sara was about to put him in a soft thick diaper on Jack. Jack just lay on the changing table as he felt his legs getting lifted up and something very thick and soft placed under his bottom. Jack opened his eyes and looked down at his butt to see what this soft thing under him was and quickly realized it was a diaper. Jack was about to panic and throw a tantrum as his relaxed bath state started to fade. However, Mommy Sara noticed his unease and pushed a pacifier into his mouth and placed a teddy bear in his arms saying, “There, there, my little Jackie. Just relax. Mommy will make sure you’re nice and comfy in no time. Just relax and let me take care of this.” Mommy Sara then sprinkled sweet-smelling baby powder over Jack’s crotch and taped the diaper up on Jack, running her fingers along the leak guards to make sure his diaper was secure. The diaper felt weird between Jack’s legs, but it wasn’t uncomfortable like he’d expected. She then dressed him in a dinosaur printed onesie and laid Jack down in a crib with a soft blanket and a couple of stuffed animals. Mommy Sara then replaced the pacifier from Jack’s mouth with the nipple of a bottle that was filled with warm sweet milk and said, “Nite-nite my little baby Jackie.” As Jack lay in the crib drinking the sweet warm milk from the bottle he realized that he wasn’t in as bad of a position as he’d thought during the spanking an hour ago. Nevertheless, even though Jack truly loved the bath, being held and cared for, and the super comfortable crib he was sleeping in, he still held onto the hope that this place must just be in the North Korea of the paradise universe and that he’d be able to get away to a beach party if he got out of this place. Jack slowly drank the warm milk and wondered what was in this that made it taste so good as he softly drifted off into a deep sleep.

First Timer Jane the newlywed dialed her mother-in-law, Kathy. “Hi, Jane. How are you today?” “Good, good. Do you have a moment?” “Sure. Is Timmy okay?” She was anxious; she’d never even sent him away to camp, and now someone else owned him. “He’s fine,” Jane replied, looking through the living room to where Timmy was standing in the corner. “I’m having a little trouble with him and was hoping you could help me out.” “Of course. Whatever I can do.” Her son had been married to Jane for two, now almost three, days. It was a big transition for everyone but especially Tim, like it is for all men, and doubly so because he had only ever had one owner, his mom. When she gave him away, she knew Jane would do things a little differently than she had in rearing him to age twenty-three, but of course that was much easier for Kathy to understand than Timmy. “We’re having a little power struggle,” Jane reported. “Someone didn’t want to eat his vegetables because they’re not the way his mommy makes them, and that led to a tantrum, and now someone is waiting in the corner for a spanking.” “O my.” Kathy knew Jane was pro-spanking when she agreed to give her Timmy to her. Kathy was not pro-spanking. “Well, what can I do?” “Could you maybe have a little talk with him to reiterate things are different now and he needs to follow my directions?” “Um, I can. Won’t that undermine you?” She didn’t want to undermine Jane, and she didn’t want to participate in her son’s spanking in anyway. “No, I don’t want to force him if I don’t have to, and I think he’ll cooperate if he understands me being in charge means kn charge of everything. I know we’ve both had that talk with him several times, but one more time from you would help.” She drove hard a bargain on the dowry because, obviously, the best trained men didn’t need to be told that more than once. “But do you really have to spank him,” Kathy asked. She didn’t want her to. “Well, I definitely do now. I can’t go back on it the very first time I give him a punishment.” “No, I suppose not.” “And I may not in the future. We’ll just see how he responds to it. It doesn’t work on every man.” Though she knew it worked on the vast majority; she expected it would work very well on a man who needed it as much as Timmy did. “But since I told him he’s getting a spanking, I have to follow through.” “No, I agree,” Kathy said reluctantly. She hoped this would teach Jane to think twice before deciding on a spanking. “But I don’t want to scare him or traumatize the poor guy. I could force him, but I was hoping you’d have a little talk with him and maybe convince him to cooperate like a good boy.” Kathy didn’t respond for a moment. She was in a crummy position. She didn’t want her son spanked, but he wasn’t just her son anymore. Her son was married now, and she had to support her daughter-in-law. That would be best for Timmy in the long run. “Okay, I’ll do my best.” “Thank you. I’ll put you on speakerphone.” She did and walked to the living room, coming up behind her obstinate husband and taking him by the ear back to the sofa. “Ow ow ow,” Timmy whined. He was such a drama queen, but his ows only made Kathy more concerned. She swallowed it down. Sitting on the sofa with him, Jane said, “Your mother is on the phone and has something to say to you.” She said it calmly but firmly. Timmy was sure his mom would get him out of this. She’d gotten him out of lots of things. She didn’t even let the daycare teachers spank him, and they spanked everybody. “Timmy?” “Hi, Mom. Jane wants to spank me because I wouldn’t eat her vegetables and I like vegetables but yours are good and hers aren’t yours and I don’t get spanked tell her I don’t get spanked ... please?” Kathy listened to the rush of words and let him finish. “Timmy, remember what we talked about at your bachelor party before the wedding? Things are different at other people’s houses, and your Jane’s husband now. You live at her house now. You need to try different things and do as she tells you.” “But I don’t like her vegetables.” “Did you even try them? I bet she makes yummy vegetables.” “No ... but she says I need a spanking and I don’t and never have and don’t want one because everybody says they hurt and I don’t want one and people aren’t allowed to because you always said.” “Timmy .... Timmy,” Kathy cut in. “You need to listen to Jane. If she says you need a spanking, you need to be a good boy and let her spank you.” That was so hard for Kathy to say, but she thought of it like pulling off a band-aid. Her Timmy would not respond well to spanking, she was sure, and Jane would come around to Kathy’s way of disciplining Timmy. “But I don’t get spanked. I don’t. Other men get spanked. I never get spanked. You never spanked me. I don’t get spanked. That’s for other men...” “Timmy ... Timmy ... Timothy Edward! Things are different in different houses. I never spanked you, but now Jane is your wife. If she decides you need a spanking, you’re getting a spanking.” “But ...” “No. You’re ... you’re getting a spanking, Timmy.” Timmy sniffled. “But I don’t ... but you never spanked me, Mommy.” Jane silently chuckled at how the prospect of a red butt turned Kathy from ‘mom’ into ‘mommy.’ “I know, baby ... but Jane is your wife now and she’s in charge of you. You love Jane, don’t you?” “Yes (sniff).” “And she loves you. She knows what’s best for you now, like we talked about. You need to listen to her.” “(Sniff). Okay.” “Be a brave boy and cooperate. Will you do that for Jane and me?” “Yeah ... but just this once?” Kathy hoped so, but replied, “Whenever she says, Timmy. I’m going to go now.” “Can I call you after?” “You can call her tomorrow,” Jane answered. “Say bye bye.” “Bye bye. Love you, Mommy. (Sniff).” “I love you too, Timmy. You’re such a brave good boy. Night night.” Jane took the phone off speaker and left Timmy sitting on the couch, walking back into the kitchen. “Thank you, Kathy. I know that was very hard for you.” She didn’t respond right away. “I ... that was very hard ... (sniff) ... but learning to respect your authority is important. He’ll be better off for it.” “He will,” Jane agreed, and chose not to add that had Kathy spanked him growing up and let other women do the same when he needed it, he wouldn’t be at all confused over who was in charge. She needed to train the man, but she didn’t want to frighten him or be harsh, hence calling her mother-in-law to have that heart-to-heart talk rather than spanking him into submission. She wasn’t ruling that out but wanted to avoid it if possible. “I promise he will,” Jane added. “Thank you again for talking to him. You made this much easier for both of us ... well, I’ll call again after breakfast.” “Promise me you’ll be gentle with him?” Jane opened the cupboard door, on the back of which hung a paddle just like the one that hung in her mother’s cupboard. Many is the time she’d fetched the paddle and handed it to her mom, who would thank her as she took with her right hand while she held her father or whichever brother was in trouble with her left. Jane ran her finger down the edge, debating whether it was too harsh an introduction to spanking or if a harsh introduction is what Timmy needed to learn she was in charge and to want to avoid future spankings at all costs. “I promise. Thank you again. I’ll give him a kiss for you when it’s over.” “Thank you.” “Have a nice rest of the afternoon.” “You too.” Jane hung up and considered her choices again. Turning back to look into the living room, she saw Timmy quietly crying where she’d left him on the sofa. She turned back and took the paddle down, thinking she’d see how he responded to her hand first but intending to give him at least two with the paddle at the end to drive the point home. “Timothy,” she said as she stood over him. He looked up at her and then at the paddle, his eyes transfixed by it. She sighed and sat down next to him, placing the paddle behind her and rubbing his back. For a moment she thought he was going to collapse onto her shirt front, but he didn’t. “Timothy, look at me please.” He did. “I’m very glad you married me, and I love you very much. Do you believe that?” “Yes ... I love you too.” “Husbands live with their wives, and their wives are in charge like their moms were in charge before. Things are different here, like your mom and I have both said. Does that make sense?” “Yes.” “That means you need to do what I say when I say it, even if it’s different than it was at your mom’s house. Understand?” “Mhmm.” Jane sighed. Her brothers and her father all knew the proper way to respond; she’d worry about driving that lesson home later, but she did add, “Then you say, ‘Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “When you don’t do what I say, that tells me you need a spanking. So because you didn’t do what I said, I’m going to spank your bottom. It’s going to hurt, and the next time I tell you do something, you’re going to remember that spankings hurt, and you’re going to do what I say.” At least, Jane thought, that’s the goal, but men never do fully grasp the lesson no matter how many times it’s taught, at least not in her experience. “Do you understand?” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Stand up, please.” Timmy stood slowly. Jane reached out and took him by his belt, tugging him gently in front of her. As she undid his belt, she decided she’d be dressing him in things with elastic waists for a while, at least until their first anniversary - much easier to take down for a quick on-the-spot correction. “Keep your hands at your sides,” she told him as she pulled his pants down. She noted his pants were wet and sighed. “Step out.” He did, leaving him in his socks, tee shirt, and a pullup that had been dry fifteen minutes ago. Jane thought it was really great how Kathy put so much faith in her husband and two sons, but she was more of a realist. The changing table she told Timmy was just for bedtime and was only stocked with overnights had plenty of room for daytime diapers, which were stacked in the no-no room in the basement. That was next week’s transition. She tore the sides of the pullup away, and Timothy covered himself. Who teaches men to be modest, she thought. She liked Kathy, but just didn’t understand why she’d go to such lengths. She’d be moving Timmy to a new daycare if they couldn’t handle Timmy the way she knew he needed to be handled, a change she negotiated with Kathy without too much difficulty (she’s just too much of a softie, Jane reflected), but when she told the daycare she’d be transitioning him back to diapers and expected them to discipline him like they did the other men, the head teacher practically had a new spark in her eye. With their help, she knew Timmy would be much better behaved by his twenty-fifth birthday. She set the wet things aside. “I said hands at your sides,” she told him firmly. She knew you didn’t need to raise your voice at well trained men. Timmy slowly complied. One more thing to work on. She felt a little sorry for him. She saw men’s lack of modesty as one of the few things about being a man that seemed enjoyable, that sense of bodily abandon (if not freedom). She looked up at him. “It’s time for your spanking. I’m going to lay you over my knee and spank your bare bottom until I think you’ve learned your lesson, and then we’re going to snuggle until you’ve calmed down and talk about what you will do differently in the future, and then we’ll get you in your jammies, and you’ll finish your dinner. Then it’s an early bedtime. Understand?” He nodded. “Do you have any questions?” “Am I allowed to cry,” he said with tears already running down his cheeks. “Yes, sweetie, you’re allowed to cry all you want.” She guided him over her lap, and he meekly let her, just as she hoped the little talk with his mother would lead to. “Ready,” she asked, when she got him situated. “Is it over when I start crying,” he asked. “No, sweetie, it’s not over when you start crying. Try to hold still.” She took a firm hold of his hip with her left hand and raised her right.

(This is a collection of short stories I wrote to go along with pictures as part of art trades or requests. Credit to the actual artists for the drawings,, as described for each. Most of these are older.) 1. Sissy Talent (Both Pictures are by BlackRose Seduction on Deviantart, the italicized writing is from her descriptions) "Nnnf..." "Now now, sweetie. If you keep fussing like that, you're going to lose your pacifier and it's going to get aaaallll dirty. I think you've had enough lessons today to know better, hm?" :: Alex's bottom was still sore from the last lesson he learned. "No fussing when putting on dresses for Mommy." His bottom still stung, even in his big, comfy pink car seat.:: "Now, are you going to behave like a good little girl during this Pageant?" :: Alex nodded his head, a constant blush running across his cheeks. He was dolled up and ready as Mommy wanted him. He couldn't touch anything; he wasn't physically permitted to. Even though the false eyelashes bothered him, his hands were encased in sleeves, which were linked to the harness placed around his dress. No, he would remain just as Mommy wanted him until the Pageant was done. He was a good little girl.:: :: With a leash clicked to his baby harness, he had no choice but to follow like a little child. His skirt was too short to hide his diaper, and he didn't dare let go of his pacifier to speak again. He dutifully followed his Mommy like a little trained puppy, walking to the building with the giant Marquee that read "Little Teapot Beauty Pageant tonight":: "Good. Mommy wants to win, tonight. Be a good little girl and give the judges a good show.~" "Oh, and Little one... put all worries aside; your diaper is most DEFINITELY showing.~" Alex waddled behind her as best as the thick padding would allow. Even after all this time, every crinkle, every flash of white plastic and every awkward, waddling step made him blush. This was especially true with all those eyes on him. He nodded at the mistress' words, knowing he better do his best to win or face the consequences, and pouted at her comment about his diaper. Though he knew it was clearly showing, he hated to have it pointed out.He tried to think back on how he got himself into this mess. It all seemed so natural, he didn't really know what had caused it. He had arrived at the Mistress' house, told he was there for 'rehabilitation', not really knowing what that meant. It was as much his choice as anyone else's. He figured he would be out in a week or so, and move on. At first it had seemed like a game, a little bit of acting up, followed by a little bit of 'fun' punishment.... Except that he soon realized he couldn't say no to the games. The one week turned into weeks, then months, and the punishments went from brief little games to his full time life. They got more and more embarrassing, as he found himself being treated as if he were younger and younger. When the Mistress finally took out a diaper and lay it underneath him, (replacing the pull up she had him in at the time) it simply seemed natural. A spanking ended any argument, a few months without 'big boy privileges' ended any thought he didn't belong in them. Eventually, his "Mistress" became his "Mommy".Now here he was at the dreaded pageant. When she first mentioned it he had thought, or at least hoped, she was joking. He had gone out in public before, which was embarrassing enough, but an actual pageant? With all those eyes on him? He shuddered. As ordered he waved sadly at the tv cameras, trying not to think about how far they could be broadcasting.Making matters worse was a surprise twist he had only found out about that morning. He remembered waking up, nervous enough as it was for the upcoming pageant. He ate breakfast in his high chair slowly, wishing he could make the clock move slower. At that point, he was dressed in a blue baby boy onesie, diaper, and bonnet, which he would have told anyone was about as embarrassing as it gets. Oh, how naive he was. When he finally finished the last of the oatmeal shoved into his mouth by his "mommy's" over aggressive spoon, he sighed and let her help him get out of the high chair. He followed her into the bed room, expecting to find some childish version of a suit, maybe a costume, or perhaps a sailor's outfit all designed to prominently display his padded rear. Instead, to his shock, he found a frilly pink dress lying neatly on his crib. At first he didn't want to believe it. "Wha... what is that?" he asked nervously, dreading the answer. "Why, that is your dress for the pageant!" his mistress replied cheerily, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. He looked at her with wide eyes. "Wha..What do you mean!?" "I mean we are going to put you in a nice dress so everyone can see what a pretty little girl you are." The realization he had been avoiding finally clicked. They meant to put HIM in a DRESS, and say he was a GIRL!? "No! Please!" he shouted desperately. "I'm not a girl!" "Really?" his mistress said with mock surprise. "Is that so? Then why does it say right here on your form, 'baby girl'? It seems to be all filled out that way, are you sure your not a girl? I think we better put you in the dress just to be sure. Oh and look, you signed it, so it must be true." She showed him the form, "Sarah Paeron's Sissy Pageant," where the box 'girl' really was checked, then signed. By his own hand. Why had he missed that? He recalled signing it in a rush, with eyes full of tears, having just been 'persuaded' to do so and hoping the persuasion was over. "Silly baby, what did you think "Sissy" meant anyway? That they wanted manly babies? Is there even such a thing?" she asked. "But... but..." his complaints fell on deaf ears as she pulled the dress over his head. As soon as she let go of him, he reached for the hem of his dress. Though deep down he knew it was pointless, part of him hoped that by fighting back enough eventually she would give up. Maybe he could tear the dress? "I'm. Not. A. GIRL!" he said, yanking at it. He had barely a moment of rebellion before he found himself turned upside down. The dress, now partially flipped over his head, trapped him and kept him immobile while he was positioned over the women's knee. "Nooo..." he shouted, kicking. He knew full well what was coming next. WHAP! The familiar sting of the paddle came down upon his plastic-padded backside. He yelped in pain, and braced for the next. WHAP WHAP WHAP! They rained down as he cried and wailed. "You. Are. A. GIRL." she said, mimicking his earlier words, and punctuating each one with another spank. "You. Will. Be. A. Good. Baby. Girl. You. Will. Do. Your. Best. To. Be. Pretty. Effeminate. And. Cute. And. Win. The. Pageant. For. Mommy. Or. This. Spanking. Will. Seem. Like. A. Cakewalk. Understand?" "YESS!!!" he wailed, giving in. She finally stopped the spanking, sat him on her lap, and wrapped his arms in long, finger less sleeves. She wiped his tears from his cheeks and hugged him. "There's a good baby girl. Just let the tears come out until your done, mommy needs to do your makeup." If anything, that made him want to cry even more. So here he was, at the competition as a baby girl. Alex hoped this change wasn't permanent, but something told him it was. He stared jealously at those who were actually dressed as boys, then at his own, more effeminate competition. He wondered how many of the skirts he saw belonged to actual girls, and how many were just sissy boys like him. He joined a group of other adult babies in their own special category. Some looked as miserable as he was, while others seemed to have accepted their position and waved happily at the crowds and cameras. "See?" his mistress said, pointing at the happier ones "if you learn to accept what you are, you can love it too!" Alex cringed at the thought, hoping he never got to that point. Or so he told himself. He could feel part of his mind telling him it was better that way, that he belonged in, even preferred this lifestyle, that he really, truly hoped for it... He remembered the hug after the spanking, how soothing it was... Should he accept it and learn to love it, rather then finding it all humiliating and constantly being punished? ... Maybe it was better, accepting a life of cuteness, being adored, no responsibilities...He shook those thoughts out of his mind. He would NOT let himself go there. Anyway, he had other, much more pressing matters to worry about. He would be on stage soon, expected to look cute for the judges. If he didn't do his best to win, there would be more punishment in store, and he knew his mistress was all too happy to spank him right on stage. He really would have to work, which made his growing problem even worse... in his stomach, he could feel a rumbling, and cramps getting harder and harder to hold back. Perhaps Mistress had put something in his bottle earlier, perhaps it was just poor timing, he didn't know. He looked down at his skirt, barely covering the diaper, leaving it all visible for the crowds and cameras... He watched the line, trying to calculate how long it would take to get on stage, and how long he would be there demonstrating his babyish 'talents'... what were those talents again? Did she ever tell him what kind of show they would put on? Oh lord, what had she planed!? He hoped it had nothing to do with what he thought. More so, he hoped he wouldn't prove he needed his pampers right on stage. Did any of the things he had hoped for work out?Another cramp hit him. He hoped, oh he hoped... * :: The pageant was enough to put a tinge on any sissy's cheeks. Back stage was a mess of wardrobe changes and ruffles galore! So many prissy sissies being dolled up for their big performance. Some wore wigs which were pasted cruelly to their hair, others restrained while their nails dried, posture collars in place to assure they didn't move as their makeup was perfected, etc. Everyone aimed to win, especially the sissies that often had much at stake if they lost. Alex could still feel the sting of his bottom from his last practice performance, so he knew he had to win this for Mommy if he wanted to be able to sit anytime soon!:: :: He was careful to walk past the other poor, pathetic little dolls in the hallway, moving his skirt from any staining hazards, tip-toeing past the chairs to be sure his shoes were not scoffed. He was a good sissy with a lot of practice keeping his outfit in ready shape, though of course, everyone wished to win... which meant there were competitive mothers that would do anything to make sure their investments paid off.:: "...Ooops! Dear oh Dear... you should watch where you're going!" :: Alex looked down with despair as he realized she was talking to him, seeing a nice, thick streak of blue across his white stockings. He didn't dare speak up to her, though before he met his Mommy, he knew he would need to remove those stockings!:: "Oh Sweetie. What happened to your stockings? I thought you wanted to keep your little diaper covered?" :: Alex blushed and looked away shyly from his Mommy. He couldn't think of a response, and remembering that his diaper was showing now, he couldn't even think to turn around and see if people noticed. As he thought on it, his Mommy was moving him somewhere in the room, and he realized pretty soon that he was looking out the side of the stage!! It was a huge crowd!! His eyes froze in horror as he was pushed out onto the stage. He hadn't been paying attention, but it was his turn to perform a dance for the pageant!:: :: His performance utilized several pirouettes, to which the audience always lit up in camera flashes. It wasn't exactly rare to see sissies wearing diapers, but the obvious embarrassment and unexpected shock on his face made it far too priceless to not capture that moment. Perhaps it was also something else... but Alex was too focused on his performance and humiliation to think on it. He shamefully twirled and danced across the stage, just as he had been trained to do, his Mommy proudly looking back to the other Dominant characters with a smugness to her success.:: :: As it would seem, this accidental tweak to the routine was enough to win the judges over! Alex stood proudly with his trophy, even if the title did make him blush: "Pageant's Biggest Sissy." It was a sissy's dream come true, and he let the moment sink in as a final relief to his humiliating performance. He felt a pat on his shoulder which made him swell with a little pride in his duties. ...But then he felt a pat on his bottom, to which he only just now realized... was wet this entire time.::Dear Readers,I have read the above messages and would like to clarify some points here. There is a clear and direct attempt to slander my good name here. This was all a deliberate and successful plan to manipulate the judges, not an embarrassing mistake. I obviously just took a diaper since I definitely do not need them and barely ever wear them, and I used a bottle of apple juice to- segrsrgsfg(Please ignore Alex's previous statement. He is currently spending some quality time with a paddle and a bar of soap for the obvious naughty lie. I'll have him write a more accurate explanation later.) ... (The following is the truth. Alex will have to write honestly if he wants to get rid of the soap, and I'll be nearby with a paddle to ensure accuracy.)"That was a lie, I am sorry for misbehaving. I am very naughty baby for doing it. I always wear a diaper because I am a baby, and definitely do not do so willingly. I need them and know it is for the best that my mommy puts me in them. I accidentally tore my tights and was crying like a sissy baby as I was told I had to wear my pampers without anything covering them. I was so nervous I used them, as I often do, which one of few dsrgs - one of many, many, nearly uncountable reasons I need them. (There you have it, he admits the truth. Oh, and to say he was merely 'wet' is being kind to him. He knows better then to lie about such things. However, what he doesn't know is that it doesn't matter anyway, as it was filmed and broadcast on television, so anyone can see the truth. Right now we are going to finish his spankings as he gets to watch his most adorable, embarrassing moments on the big screen. Oh, and did his eyes go wide when he read that! If only I could capture that reaction.Also, don't tell him, but this competition qualified him for the next level of competition, which will be broadcast prime time internationally. He won't know until after of course, and we are sure to have something even more 'fun' planned.) 2. Cleaning: (Drawing by AshleyOTK on Deviantart) Maybe some of you are wondering how this happened. If you’re thinking I did something to deserve this, you’re totally, 100% wrong. What you see here is a totally unfair, mean, and not deserved punishment. This is NOT what I had expected when I agreed to be their baby. Since when do babies clean? Never, that’s when! You see, it began a while ago, when, after some friendly encouragement and some less than friendly encouragement, I decided independently and free from coercion or petition based court orders to become an AB. I was not forced due to ‘unbelievable immaturity,’ ‘being a huge brat’ or “cause literally everyone ever thought I should,” or whatever else the liars told you. So, I went on my own free will to the AB Adoption and Training center. Being kept in diapers, playing with toys, crawling… This is what I had learned. Sure, it was embarrassing. I had to be held down the first time I was put in diapers, and the first time going out in public I was in tears. Being pushed in a stroller and lead on a baby harness near people I used to know as a grown up…. I can still here the laughter. But aside from that, I loved it! I got to play around, using toys I otherwise would have had to give up years ago, wear cute clothes… But best of all was the total lack worries. No responsibilities, no anxiety… All I had to do was play. They bathed me, checked my padding, fed me... and, of course, put my toys away for me. Always. How could it be otherwise? That had all changed after the adoption. You see, a well-to-do couple I had been friends with before and who took care of other subbies- a ‘kitten’ and a ‘puppy’- were looking for a baby, and since they knew me, decided to ask. I agreed to permanent adoption. It was embarrassing at first, being a sub to people barely older than me and I had known as equals for years. I blushed every time I called them “Mommy” and “Daddy” instead of their first names. However, I had already been taught to think of people my age and younger as being my elders, and it was hard to argue after they diapered my bum. As before, everything was taken care of- I got toys, clothes, play dates with other ABs… everything. Plus, they lived in a nice neighborhood, in a big house with a staff to maintain it, and rented out rooms to other families so I always had company. As the only baby, I got lots of embarrassing but fun attention. I made friends with the ‘pets,’ was bounced on knees and given treats by the adults, and babysat by college students I was told were actually older then me. I overheard my caretakers talking about the need for another maid, so I figured that was all the better. They said I was spoiled rotten, but I think it was all alright. However, there was one problem. My ‘Mommy’ and ‘Daddy’ started asking me to clean. Just pick up my toys when I was done, to make the staff's job easier. At first I thought they were joking. No way a baby would do that, right? I ignored it and kept playing. A few days passed, and they asked again. I couldn't believe it. Asking a baby to clean… that’s so… so mean! They were being big meanies! Totally unfair, not part of the deal! So, feeling rebellious, I decided to teach them a lesson. I made a big mess, spreading my toys everywhere. I took off the blue onesie they put me in and spit out my paci (both big no-nos), put a spare diaper on my head as a hat and began to draw on the walls while signing as loud as I could. When they came in I gave them my most innocent smile (a look I had perfected at the AB Centre), thinking I had won. Obviously, they should have seen this was a totally fair reaction and learned their lesson. I felt smug on the inside. That smugness turned to suprise as I found myself picked up flipped over my Mommy’s knee. She pulled down my diaper and began spanking. I was shocked! They had given me time outs, even locked me in my high chair, but spankings!? I was the baby- to be spoiled, not spanked! I tried to struggle, but was warned fighting would only make it worse. The meanie spanked me until I was cried. It hurt so bad! The pain built and built, and I could feel my bottom getting red. Then, just when I thought it was over, I was picked up again and put over my Daddy’s knee for more! Next, I was lead, whimpering and sobbing like a baby (duh), to the corner. I was left there, with a bar of soap in my mouth and red bottom on display to any passerby, to think about what I had done. All I could think about was what the next punishment could possibly be. My question was answered when my caretakers returned. They pulled my diaper back onto my still burning bum (OUCH!), turned me around, and I almost began crying again at what I saw. In my 'parents' hands was a pink, frilly dress, along with a full baby girl outfit. My mind raced, not believing it. I kept thinking, why do they have those? They are for girls, or… oh god… sissys… But I’m not a sissy! Am I? I never had been before… A baby sure, but not that… I mean, I guess it was up to my caretakers, but surely they couldn’t mean… they didn’t… No... Mommy began to rub it in like meanie. "Aww, don't look so scared," she said. "You'll look sooo cute! Besides, with your pout and pretty blond hair, you really do look the part, Princess..." She ruffled my hair. But she made me pout! Its her fault, not mine! And my name is NOT Princess! Not fair at all! It was even more embarrassing then when I was first fitted for my pampers, but I knew better then to argue. They replaced the soap with the paci, reminding me to suckle it and not talk. They dressed me slowly, making me see and feel every part of the humiliating outfit, and pinned the skirt up to show off my spanked bum and diaper. Just to be extra big meanies, they put that sign on it. The, they handed me a broom and told me to get cleaning if I didn’t want more. They told me that they weren’t raising a spoiled brat and, along with my new girly clothes, I could expect plenty more punishments unless I was a “good little princess.” They didn’t even try to hide their snickering, and I could hear giggles from others in the hall. It was all SO unfair, SO cruel! I heard my Daddy on the phone ordering stuff to match my new found sissy status. They got pink paint, decorations, and a crib head board labeling me “Princess” as an extra cruel touch. They’ve already put girl dolls and Hello Kitty toys in my play pen! They’re getting a whole new wardrobe of pink diapers, girly onesies, dresses… and maid’s outfits. A whole bunch of maid’s outfits, all with different designs, and all in my size… I guess I’ll be doing some cleaning after all. So you see, its all unfair, and totally not deserved! You believe me, right? Babies shouldn’t have to clean! I’m not a maid, and definitely not sissy! Can you tell my Mommy and Daddy? Please? Anyone? Please? I don’t want to be Princess any more… 3. Lies, All Lies (art by 34Qucker) SO again you might want an explanation here. If anything this might take more explaining then the last one. You see, there I was minding my own business, doing absolutely nothing wrong, when for no reason at all, something beyond my control totally(Sorry for the interruption. Headmistress here. Alex was being watched and his naughty lies were noticed. He was properly disciplined and taught the difference between lies and truths. As far as he is concerned, the difference is one of them involves soap and spankings. He will be writing it properly in a moment, and I will be adding inserts to correct any other naughty misbehavior)Alright, I'll be writing quickly because it hurts to sit down. I apologize for my complete lies earlier and hope you can forgive me for my misbehavior.So anyway, as it turns out, spending all your free time riting naughty stories online isn't considered a 'mature' thing to do. It certainly isn't 'responsible' or 'productive," or "what anyway in the right mind would ever do seriously what the $&%^ *#&$&# you #*&$ weirdo."I always thought I was so clever. I went on at night, locked my computer, didn't give my address, etc. etc. Of course, that was far from enough. I've been told I was given several chances to stop and do something more productive, but I kept doing it anyway.And that's how I found myself one day at the Corrective Home for Immature Young Men. Apparently there had been some kind of vote, and a few measly petitions, along with some 'professional opinions,' and other stuff like that that said I should go, none of which in anyway is(insert: again, sorry, correcting his lies)So then it was completely and totally fairly decided that I should go. In reality, if I stopped being such a silly little boy, I'd agree. Definitely. It is true beyond doubt I should be.Anyway, this is a place where boys who don't act their age go. There is a strict "be treated the way you act" policy. This means that arrivals are regressed based on the severity of their crimes, and allowed to move up in age if they behave. The absolute lowest are the stinky babies, made to crawl around in diapers, no potty privileges, and getting fed from bottles and high chairs. Moving up are todlers in pull ups and training pants, who are taught basic things like numbers and holding utensils, then school aged students who attend kindergarten and grade school classes, and finally teenagers. If you make it past there, you graduate, and are allowed out. If you go back to far, then you are declared a permanent baby, and sent to live with one of many loving adopting families. Along the entire way, there are plenty of childish punishments allowed by the staff, from spankings, to time outs, to the dreaded soap.When I first arrived, I was given the benefit of the doubt and let into kindergarten classes. I tell you, at the time I thought nothing was more embarrassing then sitting there in a batman t-shirt, jean shorts, and even more embarrassing Disney Princess briefs...(inert- we should point out little Alex owned those clothing articles before arriving. He wore them willingly.)...while having to learn basic math and reading. The teachers stood over us patronizingly, praising us for fulfilling the most basic tasks, feeding us juice boxes, having us play with little toys...(insert: check his spelling and tell me he doesn't need classes. Go on. I dare you.)Naturally, I couldn't stand it.So, I decided to be a bit rebellious. You know, harmless fun. I was brought to the front of the class and asked to read from a Barney book. However, I was prepared. Instead of the expected beginning, I started with "A friend of mine, when he was thirteen years old he heard about "pegging." This is when a guy gets banged up the butt with a dildo..." and continued to read Chuck Palahniuk's "Guts." You know, when the guy who wrote Fight Club decided that Fight Club wasn't violent enough. If any of you haven't read it, I strongly suggest you don't. I got about half a page in before I was drowned out by the collective screaming of the class and the teacher grabbing me.Anyway, that was about the seventh time I ended up in the corner with the dunce cap on.The next incident was even worse. I will spare you the details, but it involved noodles and three of the staff retired.That time, there was an assembly for the "students." I was dragged in front of the entire school and had my pants pulled down to show the humiliating My Little Pony underwear (insert: Again, his own.)pulled over the principles knee, and spanked there and then in front of the entire 'school.' I struggled, I squirmed, and eventually I screamed. Finally I was given the dunce cap again and made to stand with my pants down, this time in the corner of the open hallway so everyone could see and jeer.Not a good day.Anyway, after that I was demoted from school student to toddler. My undies were replaced with pull ups, and I was taken out of school.At the time, i really did think it couldn't get worse. I was never out of site of a 'grown up,' was spoon fed my meals, sent to be early, and had my pull ups constantly checked for wetness. I was given a chart with a star for every 'dry' day, and a frowny face and a spanking for any bad day. Too many bad days, and someone could end up in diapers. Of course, no one really got close, but it didn't matter if I filled out chart after chart with smiley faces(insert: HA!)and never had an accident at all(insert: Does anyone believe that?? I'm not going to even bother correcting it.)they still made the point of taking you in front of everyone, having you strip down to your pull ups, and checking as if expecting to find something. I don't think I've ever been more embarrassed in my life, especially when they deliberately poor water into them before hand as a trick.(insert: if you believe that, get your head checked while I get some soap for this lying little brat. Do you trust the maturity of someone who can't even spell "pour")I couldn't stand that. There is no way it could go one. Not to me of all people. The indignity! I was far too mature and clever to stay here. Plus, I had mad skills to employ.(oh Lord... We will let him finish this to see what kind of hole he digs for himself)So, I hatched a plan. A brilliant, full proof plan. It would have succeeded too if it weren't for those meddling adults.First thing I had to do was get a map of the area. It wasn't too hard to do, I just had to sneak one of the staff's cell phones off, google it, memorize it, and return the phone. Then I needed clothes so i couldn't be identified as a one of them. It wasn't too difficult, I just went to the locker room when some of the staff were in gym, distracted my supervisor, and took something. I only took a few things at a time, so it would be mistaken for random loss. Then when we were allowed out to play, i stored them in a space atop a tree. Along with it was some money I needed to get a train ticket.Then came the night of my escape. I waited until after dark and most of the staff had gone home. Then, I took out the spare key I had stolen when no one was looking. I climbed out of the bed they had me in, making sure to walk as silently as possible. I unlocked the door, and crept out.It was there I saw it. The guardian, a three headed monster guarding the gate. Taking my might sword, I char...(insert: no)... I kung-fu'd my way through a dozen guards...(insert: no)....I hit one in the back of the head with the potty-chair seat and kicked the other in the balls.(insert: better)But I also ran into a few others which I used my martial arts training to overcome. Just a few.(insert: uhhh... yeah sure why not)I was judo throwing them around, kicking some in the face, skillfully deflecting their blows...(insert: don't push it)when I realized I was running short on time. The next shift would be coming soon, which would mean more to avoid.I made it outside and ran like the wind for the first fence. This was a high steel wire construction that surrounded the main building itself. The playground, where I had stored my clothes, was on the other side. If I could get there I could not only change, but hide in the woods nearby.I made it and parkoured over it. I ran for the woods, climbed the tree in question, and got dressed.Then I walked out. I simply walked out. Looked everyone dead in the eye, nodded, and left. No one suspected a thing once I was no longer dressed as a toddler. All I had to do was act confedent.I walked like that rite into town and toward the train station. When I got there it was almost morning. ,I got my tickets, and waited in the nearby mall until it was time to go. The hour drew near, and I saw the train coming, walked toward it, and....Saw my Headmistress standing right at the gate, staring directly at me. She shook her head."Did you really think it would be that easy, Alex?" she said.I gasped, and turned to run, but I saw more of the staff in a line around me, all of them staring with disappointment and anger in their eyes. I got ready to fight, but I felt someone grab me, and I couldn't break free.They began taking the clothes I had taken off. It only lasted a minute, and I struggled the entire time, so I couldn't really tell what was happening until the end. This picture was of me right then when I first got a view of my fate. They left me standing, dressed as above, with everyone in the station staring and laughing.I couldn't believe it! I had been demoted even farther past todler, to the lowest of the low, the babies. I was thickly diapered, unable to even get my legs together, dressed in a childish (and girlish!) pink onesie and a bonnet. They even put a pacifier in my mouth and tied it behind my head, just letting me know I wouldn't be doing too much talking anyway. The booties are soft, because, as the headmistress put it, "with all the time you'll spend crawling, getting pushed in strollers, and in bouncers, you won't need harder soles anyway." All this was explained to me as they spanked my now diapered bottom in front of a growing crowed. I was left to think about my new role in life.Then, just to add to my humiliation, they lead me around the entire mall, making me apologize for lying and pretenting to be a 'big boy', letting everyone see me and know who I am so I couldn't try the stunt again. Even if I made it, I'd only be spanked and re-diapered and held until the staff can pick me up. Then, they brought me back to the center, paraded me again in front of all the other students, and gave me a final, more painful, spanking.Now I'm sitting, bum still sore despite all the padding underneath it, and writing this so anyone who reads it and sees the picture will know not to trust me when I try to pretend to be a grown up again. They are telling me they don't think I'll make it out, and I can expect to stay like this for a long, long time. "Maybe its for the better" the headmistress said, "after all, it is what you wanted." Har har. A few stories don't mean I want it.My greatest ragret? Not using the toilet at the mall when I had the chance. I can feel an ominous rumbling in my stomach, and I'm afraid I may have already used the potty for the last time.So, if anyone sees this, come and help me please? Its pretty clear that I was unfairly misjudged and framed. I promise to be a good boy for you! Just get me out of here!(insert: Well that was... mostly true. Its good enough for now as we are out of soap (Alex took a lot of it) and my spanking arm got tired. Also, it isn't really factually wrong, just sort of... misleading. First of all, we knew about his 'escape plan,' from the start. We pretty well saw him do everything, and its obvious he is up to something when he keeps hiding behind things and whistling the Mission Impossible theme. The "key" he had was actually a baby teething toy. Even I was surprised he couldn't tell the difference. Anyone whose walked with him, or frankly even been in the same building when he does, can tell you how quietly he 'creeps.' If a heard of elephants is sneaky, then I suppose he is too. Also, no one seeing the way he dressed would believe he was supposed to be like that. Someone should have told him that you can't just pick random pieces of clothing from a locker room and expect them to go together or even fit properly. With a pair of short shorts, pokemon t shirt, horribly undersized suit jacket, top hat and high heels, he was frankly more embarrassing then the baby outfit. We got him in it so quickly to AVOID making a scene. How this guy ever expected to make it in the real world is beyond me.Oh and as for his "ragret"- he is absolutely right about this part. From the smell of things, he himself has proven it.We left the last line in because technically it is true, though not in the way he thinks. He was vastly misjudged when he was originally treated as an adult, and when we tried to make him a toddler. Also, we appreciate anyone willing to help. We will take any bottles, diapers, toys, or clothes you can give, even have him try them on for you. If you want to 'get him out of here,' we allow supervised day trips, and you can take our little's on trips to parks, ice cream stores, where ever you want. As long as you can take care of them, it is usually fun for both groups, if embarrassing for them to be seen. Oh, and WE do promise he will be a 'good boy,' - we give you a paddle to make sure.Anyway, I have a squirming, stinky baby to take care off. He is looking at me with the saddest puppy eyes you have ever seen, probably hoping for a diaper change and a bottle. I guess he has learned pretty quickly why it wasn't a good idea to push the limits, and perhaps other people can learn from his bad example. The look would be heartbreaking if it wasn't also all too adorable, with him thinking we will go easy on him because of it. It is definitely justified with how he is acting. Really, though we give them a benefit of the doubt, I think this will be a permanent 'new role in life' for him. We will try for a while, but I'm betting he'll be a never grow old. Expect to seem him up for adoption soon, or maybe we'll just keep him for fun. Regards, Headmistress Victoria and Baby Alex) .... later...AAAAGGG this gives the phrase 'hot and bothered' and entirely new, horrible meaning!

This is an entry in “Kasarberang’s NON-CONtest” Warning, this takes a chapter to get to the diaper content. The Diaper Hack by Bo Tox Chapter 1 Mei-Lin Cheng, the sole creator of the single biggest advancement in blocking spam, malware and ransomware. She created a simple plug-in that works in phones, laptops and PC to block all malicious code before they can execute it. That was merely a project she created for her senior science fair project. The algorithm she created was both simple and brutally efficient. Did I mention she was a multi-millionaire before she graduated high school, which she did early. She recently turned 18 years old, but she was a petite Asian girl with a more youthful appearance. People mistook her father for her grandfather on more than one occasion. She sold her code to OzWare Corporation for a hefty sum. Mr. Stephan Gatz himself, the CEO of OzWare, personally signed the check and handed it to her when he purchased the rights to her algorithm. She handed him a thumb drive and a printed version of the code in a three-ring binder with only 11 pages in it. The code was elegant and compact. Stephan tried to low-ball her on the price. Mei-Lin, though, was a very savvy negotiator, something she learned from her uncle while working for him during the summers. He taught her to never take the first offer without moving the needle in your favor. There was always room for negotiation, especially when the other person is going to you. The rumor was he asked her not to take over his company for a few more years. Everyone present assumed it was a joke. Neither Mei-Lin nor Stephan were laughing. Mei-Lin was well on her way to being the next Stephan Gatz straight out of high school. Mei-Lin could have easily gone to any university in the world. Most were offering her full scholarships for the prestige of having her listed as a student. She set her heart on only one school though, MIT. It solved a problem: getting away from her parents. They were loving but overbearing. What better way than to move to the far side of the country. She didn’t like to fly, but needed to cross the entire United States to reach MIT. The sensible thing to do was rent a car. Instead, she bought her parents an RV and they traveled from San Francisco, California to Cambridge, Massachusetts via the scenic route. She wanted to see Mount Rushmore, the Grand Canyon and Mammoth Cave on her way east. Her parents, proud Chinese-Americans, were more than happy to indulge their gifted daughter. It took the Cheng family two whole weeks to trek across the United States and visit the sites Mei-Lin had on her bucket list. They arrived two days before the dorms opened. This gave the family plenty of time to learn their way around the city. Once the campus housing opened, Mei-Lin’s mother and father helped her move her belongings into the door room. MIT did a mandatory first-year on-campus housing rule in place. The room wasn’t terrible. She was ecstatic to be away from home and her parents for the first time in her life. She kissed them goodbye and sent them home in the RV. Her first year of classes were easy enough. She was a genius. Mei-Lin tested out of basic hours and taken dual credit classes to get a lot of the general educational classes out of the way. She wanted to take more advanced classes, but those were full of upper-level students. She, too, would have to pay her dues and cover the basics if she were to achieve her goals. The first year seemed to last more than two semesters of nine months. She felt she was wasting her time in some classes, but she got through it. When registration for her sophomore year opened, she wrote a script to register 10 minutes before the system allowed it, just in case the clocks were off on the system. She knew from working with her uncle how sloppy some technicians could be with the basic stuff. The next morning she rose at 5:00 AM to see what her code won her. From the logs she was reading, the first successful attempt to register was 12:00:12 AM, so someone had the clocks synched. Her successful schedule landed four of the five classes she desired with one of her alternates. Not bad. She would improve the code for next semester. She could have carried more than 15 hours, but she wanted to have a little fun next year now that she was out from under the oppressive environment that was her home life. Her parents meant well, but they were constantly pushing her to achieve more. As Asian-Americans, they wanted their child to live the American dream. Already a millionaire at 18 wasn’t good enough for them? Mei-Lin’s parents wanted to come pick her up in the RV, but she instead opted to stay in the Cambridge area for the summer and intern with a local company that her uncle helped her find. Uncle Woo had connections all over the country. He was the one that helped her get her first job while in high school. While most of her contemporaries were flipping burgers and asking if you wanted fries with that, she was getting her A+ certification and doing customer support for her uncle’s networking and small systems business. The following year she passed the test for her CCNP and her uncle paid her the same as any other employee. With her resume, she quickly found an internship with a security company in the area. Though Mei-Lin didn’t need the money, she wanted to keep her skills current and expanding. Her goals and dreams seemed to converge quickly. There was only one slight problem with her plan. She needed to find off-campus housing for the summer, but she was shy about living alone. As a diminutive girl, she always feared being alone in a place. Her father would never condone her living off-campus and straying from the regimented life he had enforced while she was under his roof. Her mother, however, was a kindred spirit. When Mei-Lin confided in her mother, she wanted to rent a house or an apartment, her mother told her about an old college friend of hers that had a daughter that was attending MIT. She gave Mei-Lin the friend’s daughter’s info and suggested she see if they could be roommates.

I wanted to wait until I had this one completed, but I gave up, I had to post it to know what you guys thought before continuing it. This is my sacond shot in writing a story, I tried to add a little bit more background this time. As always, let me know what you think. Comments and critiques are very appreciated, they'll give me more motivation to keep the story going! Have a good day! This story is an entry in Kasaberang's NON-CONtest A Date with Fate - Chapter 1 Thomas narrowed his eyes when the sunlight hit his face. A spotless sky greeted him and his colleagues as they exited the crowded classroom. He took a moment to inhale the fresh air and let the tepid summer wind caress his face as he watched the other students pass by, chatting with each other, creating a slightly annoying chaos of voices. He sighed, he wouldn’t have missed the lessons. He hadn’t managed to really bond with any of his colleagues. He was actually glad he didn’t have to go back to the University. Seeing that many people of his age always made him anxious. But now he could relax and start spending the days the way he wanted : playing videogames and studying. As he thought again, he wouldn’t have missed seeing the other students… except… He heard crystalline laugh behind him, as she strolled past his side. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. Her long blonde hair descended in thick curls, framing the delicate features of her face. Her skin was porcelain white, with now a tint of red. She must have spent some of the last few days in the sun and got a little sunburnt. The girl confidently swayed past him, and Thomas could not avoid to keep his gaze on that body. She was perfect to him. She had a sinuous body, not even a single ounce of fat, and the best bottom of the entire world since she worked out every day. Thomas had spent more time that he liked to admit dreaming about what he would do with her, in the lonely nights spent in his room. Helena was her name, and just the sound of it made goosebumps crawl over his skin. “Thomas! What are you doing there? Pretending to be a statue or what?” she said turning around, her hair whirling around her, a broad smile on her lips. “Uhm.. I was just…” he tried to answer, scared of being caught red-handed staring at her butt “You’re always daydreaming, you’re so silly” she kept saying “Don’t forget we’re having a coffee this afternoon, don’t let me wait too much” she concluded winking and walking away. Yeah, the coffee…. He almost had forgot that. It had taken him almost a year to start accepting that she was talking to him on a regular basis now, she was one of the few who was doing that. At first he thought she was only interested in him because she needed help studying. But that theory had been flunked by the fact that she had rapidly demonstrated she was way smarter than him. Or at least faster when it came to studying. Thomas couldn’t wrap his head around it. It was one of those things too good to be true. He just accepted it, trying not to result too goofy around her, playing confident, however he managed. His long experience of dating failures and heartbreaks had taught him that no woman could ever be interested in a guy like him, or at least no woman he liked. And with that thought in mind he had tried to remain neutral towards her, not to get attached too much to spare himself the burning sensation of delusion and abandonment that gripped him whenever he believed to be making progress with a girl, only to be frustrated with failure. But the truth was that he loved spending time with her. Not only she was his type physically, they had the same interests when it came to movies, tv series. God, she had told him she played videogames too! What were the odds to find a girl like that? He thought He kept watching her walk. She rapidly crossed the road joining her other girlfriends headed to the university daycare that was situated in front of the main campus structure. Being careful not to be seen, or not to make it too obvious that he was following them, Thomas went a little ahead before crossing the road himself, finding a good spot to observe them. And then he took his mobile out of his pocked, pretending to scroll down the notifications while he sneaked furtive glances to the group of university girls. They were just at the entrance of the massive daycare building. Helena was waiting outside with another colleague, while three other girls were entering the facility. She seemed not completely absorbed in the conversation, because she was longingly looking at the entrance of the building. Thomas had never dared following her, but those could have been the last times he was able to look at her, and no chance had to be missed. After a couple of minutes, the other three girls exited the building with their littles. One of them carried what looked from the distance as a little girl with long straight golden hair in her arms, the second one was pushing a stroller with a little boy buckled up inside, while the third one was keeping her little girl tethered to a pink leash attached to the little’s back. Thomas barely noticed the other girls as his attention was focused on Helena. He watched her while she cooed and tickled the little girl in her friend’s arms. She seemed so happy, seeing her smile had the same power of making him feel warm that the summer sunshine had. At some point discussion of the group was abruptly interrupted by the little girl quickly giving a hard pull to her leash, suddenly yanking it from her amazon’s grip. The little had taken advantage of the bigger girl’s distraction and had managed to make her trip, while she desperately started waddling away from her, as fast as the bulky diaper wrapped around her legs allowed it. The time seemed to slow down as Thomas watched the surprised amazons stop to help their friend standing up, while the little girl waddled surprisingly fast away from them… Towards where he was standing He saw the little girl approaching fast, her face was red and her eyes were wide open with fear, her brown hair tied in pigtails waving in the air. She didn’t seem to have noticed him standing at the curbs limit. Thomas acted before thinking. With a quick movement he pressed his foot on the leash the little was dragging behind her. The girl, caught by surprise, was yanked backwards, and fell on her padded butt with a soft thud. “Oh my god Emmy!” the amazon girl who was holding the leash – Monica was her name - exclaimed rushing towards them. She barely acknowledged Thomas presence as she quickly picked the struggling little girl up. “You could have hurt yourself! You’re in so much trouble when we come back home!” Few seconds later the rest of the amazon girls caught up with them. “Oh my god Thomas you’re a hero! You saved the little girl’s life! Who knows what could have happened to her if you weren’t there!” said Candace bouncing her little girl up and down. Thomas proudly inflated his chest as the girls complimented him, but his eyes were set on Helena. A faint smile was crossing her face, as she lightly bit her lower lip while looking at him. “Oh Emmy stop squirming!” complained Monica, trying to hold the her still, but the little girl was crying her eyes out, flailing her short arms and kicking her legs in a desperate attempt to free herself from the amazon’s grip. “Christine could you lend me your stroller for today? I can’t spank her properly in here, and she won’t calm down “ “Sure thing dear” said the girl, unbuckling her little boy and picking him up, before handing the stroller to Monica. The angry amazon roughly manhandled Emmy into the stroller, quickly pinning her to the infantile transport with a five-point harness. Emmy kicked and screamed throughout the whole process, until Monica stuck an inflatable pacifier inside her mouth, silencing her cries. “Whoa, couldn’t have you done that before?” said Thomas, visibly bothered by the racket the little girl was making. He looked one more time at Emmy : she was now laying defeated in the stroller, her little body was limp except for some occasional hiccups and muffled sobs that seemed to rock her from head to toe. Her face was red and snot was running down her nose, her gaze was fixated on him, a look of pure hate in her eyes shiny with tears. He barely had the time to acknowledge the venomous look that little girl was giving him, before Monica closed the stroller’s lid. “Bad girl! Now stay there and think about what you’ve done!” “I’m sorry...” she then addressed him “I shouldn’t have let her wear the normal waddlers diapers. The daycare workers warned me she is too fast in them, and she hasn’t adjusted to her new life yet. Guess she’s still convinced to be an important athlete like she said she was in her dimension. What a fairy tale to believe in…” “Emmy is a feisty one” added Christine nodding “If I were you, I’d keep her in crawlers permanently. So she’ll forget all this little’s nonsense” “You’re right. First thing I do when I arrive home is to put her in a crawler, and I don’t think I’ll feel like changing her for today, maybe a nasty rash will teach her not to disobey her mommy” Soft, muffled cries could be heard coming from inside the stroller. After 5 more minutes of conversation, Monica and the other girls started to say goodbye, they were going to the mall and didn’t want to be late and find it closed. “You coming with us Helena?” said Monica, already pushing the stroller away “In a minute girls, I’ll catch up with you don’t worry!” was the gorgeous girl’s response, as she focused her attention back on Thomas. Her gaze had always made him feel kind of uncomfortable. He wasn’t ugly, but the fact that he was on the short side for a male amazon had always made him felt insecure about himself. Deep inside, he thought he didn’t deserve any girl’s attention, least of all Helena’s. She was too beautiful for him, and the fact that she was slightly taller than he was surely didn’t help. “That was pretty impressing… I guess you know how to handle littles…” she said biting again her lower lip “Nah, I barely notice them... I’m not a very little, slash baby-person. I really don’t know how to behave with them, plus I don’t like the idea of changing diapers” Thomas smiled taking a few steps back. Her smile broadened as she locked eyes with him “Well, there’s always time to learn…I was thinking I could ask the girls to come this afternoon too, but they will probably bring their littles. But if it makes you uncomfortable…” “No no, not at all, the more we are, the better” was Thomas quick response. Internally his mind was screaming in delusion for having believed for one second that he would have spent the afternoon with her, just the two of them. But he managed to play it cool, making that look like it was not a big deal. In the end he said goodbye to Helena with the intention to meet her at 5 PM. … The weather was perfect, warm and sunny, as he adjusted one of his best shirts and took a deep breath, ready to enter the bar. The large entrance was delimited by a well-kept garden which contrasted with the greyness of the city’s asphalt. The front wall and door were entirely glass, so the people walking down the street could see the patreons sitting around the modern-style shaped tables, and be tempted by the high quality food and drinks the place had to offer. It was clearly Helena that had chosen the place, she attended only super fancy lounge-bars and expensive restaurants. Perks of having a father like hers, Thomas thought as he waved, greeting the girls already sitting inside through the glass. Luckily it seemed only Christine had managed to make it for the coffee, good, too many of Helena’s friends could have made him feel embarassed about being the only guy there, plus the less people were there, the more possibility Helena focused her attention on him. The girls were already drinking something as he entered. Thomas saw Christine’s little strapped to a highchair beside her. The little boy was dressed in a T-shirt and a pair of overalls, his hands were enveloped in two thick mittens. “Thomas you made it! Come sit with us!” said Helena gesturing the chair next to her. “Hey, how’s it goin?” he asked sitting “Very good, we’re taking the last days of vacation before shutting ourselves at home to study for the last exams” Helena answered “Yeah, the next few months are definitely gonna suck” Added Christine, taking a sip of her milkshake “What are you studying right now Thomas?” “I’m doing Chemistry II right now. It’s pretty tough” was his answer “Chemistry II? Isn’t that a first year subject?” she scoffed “Yeah… yeah it is…” Thomas stammered, embarrassed “Well you’re pretty behind, you might wanna consider start studying harder and hurrying up, at this pace you’re gonna take a few more years to finish the University” “Yeah, you’re right. It’s probably about time I start studying more seriously…” he mumbled , now really distressed. It was not like he didn’t study. Hell, he spent 8 hours every day on books. And it was not like he wasn’t intelligent, he sure was more than Christine, but the reality was that he didn’t like what he was studying. Pharmacy had appealed him at the beginning, but now that interest had faded. He couldn’t see himself doing that, and it was not like he was like Helena. Her family ran a chain of pharmacies and possessed a major share of a medical equipment factory that supplied entire regions, she could have just stayed home and let other people do her work for her. He, on the contrary, would have ended up spending his days doing something he now considered extremely boring. Thomas briefly glanced at Helena, she was looking at him, smiling. She seemed amused by the discussion he was having with Christine. He was frantically looking for something to say, to get out of that embarrassing situation, when a whimpering sound caught their attention. Still strapped in a highchair near them, Christine’s little was emitting a pitiful whine, his face was covered in red spots that he was trying to desperately scratch with his mittened hands, not to avail. He had a pleading look in his eyes pointed at Christine. It was obvious he seemed in great distress, but he seemed not daring to speak. “What’s up with him?” Thomas asked, gladly to move the focus of the conversation “Oh nothing, it’s just a little bit of withdrawal. I’ll shut him up right away, sorry” quickly answered Christine, taking a silencer pacifier from her purse and locking it inside the little’s mouth, silencing his already soft cries. “Withdrawal from what?” said Helena, curiously looking at the little, who was now softly banging his hands and feet on the hard plastic of the highchair. “But from breastmilk of course” scoffed Christine “I had his digestive system modified so that breastmilk is the only thing he can digest. It’s the latest fashion with littles, plus it makes him way more docile and controllable, he knows he can’t escape or get too far from his Mommy. Unfortunately he has these rashes and he gets fussy when he doesn’t get it for a long period of time. It’s quite ok, he has been through worse. Plus, he needs to obediently wait for Mommy if he wants his milk, doesn’t he?” she said reaching for her little and firmly gripping his growingly red face with her hand. “Mhhphhh!” mumbled the boy, wildly nodding his head. Fortunately, after that interruption, they switched the topic of conversation and kept on chatting for half an hour until Christine excused herself, leaving only Thomas and Helena sitting at the now semi-desert cafè. This was the moment he had been waiting for over a year. This could have been the occasion to open himself to Helena about his feelings about her. Despite his crushing insecurity, he had a good feeling about this. Maybe this was the one time he could be with a girl he liked. He mustered all the courage he could find, and opened his mouth to speak, but Helena anticipated him “You know… I’ve enjoyed spending this time with you today” she said looking down at her now empty cup of coffee “And I was wondering if you would like to come to my place, one of these evenings. You know…” she kept going, now timidly smiling “We could study a little bit…” Thomas heart felt like exploding. This was even better than in his wildest imagination! As he did a couple of times before, he took a deep breath and tried to play it cool “Yeah, I mean... Why not? Could be fun…” he muttered, trying to keep his voice under control “Great!” Helena exclaimed, now directly looking him in the eye “I’ll text you in the next few days!” “O-Of course!” he answered, surely enough that would have been the best day of his life. 2 days later Thomas found himself staring at the door of Helena’s apartment. He had worn his best clothes, and people near him had been turning around whenever he went because of the massive amount of perfume he had poured on himself. Luckily, that should have faded enough during his walk, he didn’t want to knock her unconscious with the smell. He had barely had time to get home and take a shower. He was supposed to study during the evening if he wanted to make it for the next exam, but Helena was taking precedence over everything right now. He nonetheless turned his pc on to book the date of the exam, but no matter how he tried, the University website seemed not to recognise his account or password. “This site is a mess…I’ll try again later” he thought as he abruptly lowered the pc’s screen “After all, I can’t be late for my date with Helena!” As he climbed the stairs to reach the last floor, he took time to admire the fancy marble decorations that adorned the building’s corridors. He should have expected that, Helena was so rich her parents kept that luxurious apartment just for her. She had had parties all year in that apartment with their colleagues, but Thomas had never found the courage to attend one. But now it would have been different, it was just him and her, this was his opportunity. “Heyy.. you made it!” Helena said with a broad smile, waiting for him at the door. “Yeah it wasn’t that hard to find, and with Amazemapps now it’s all so easy...whoa!” Thomas interrupted his sentence to admire the inside of her apartment. The entrance was small, there was a large coat hanger and a black rectangular umbrella stand, but it was the adjacent dining room that caught his attention. The house was furnished in a modern style. The walls were white with red bubbles and waves painted on the walls, there was a huge lucid, irregularly shaped table, surrounded by 6 orange chairs. A few meters from the table there was a red couch positioned over a huge fluffy pink carpet. In front of the couch a tv setting with a huge LCD television occupied the left side of the room. Thomas was surprised to see a piano occupying one of the corners of the huge apartment. “I didn’t know you played that” he said trying to make conversation “Oh well, I used to play it more before Uni. Now I think I’ve gotten a little bit rusty. But I could try playing something for you if you like” she answered Goosebumps again crawled all over Thomas spine, as he tried to yet again keep his cool and not act like an idiot. “Yeah I would like that later… So what do you want to do tonight?” “Mh…” she mumbled, biting her lower lip, acting thoughtful “Maybe a movie? Would you like that?” Thomas smiled, a movie was perfect. The evening had already settled on a good start. After some time spent discussing which movie to pick, they settled for a horror. Thomas loved those, he had spent a lot of evenings watching movies like that, so he felt pretty confident, plus he was hoping for a frightened Helena to cling to him if the movie was too frightening. The movie was scary, but the young amazon girl watched all of it with showing enthusiasm. Thomas was surprised to see a girl who acted like that. In his experience girls didn’t like horror movies very much. Helena’s behaviour during the evening was causing his attraction to her to rise even more, as they sat together, their shoulders lightly touching, in the dark room lit only by the light coming from the tv screen. When the movie was over Thomas asked Helena where the bathroom was. He needed time to think about his next move. He should have told her about his feelings an hour ago, but he was so frightened he could barely imagine touching her. He found himself stumbling in the dark corridor, there were several doors left and right. Helena had told him which one was the bathroom, but he was so nervous he had rapidly forgot. “Well, let’s try this one…” he thought opening the first door on his right. An ample, dark kitchen presented to him, he could see the silhouettes of the table, the fridge and the cooking hob. “Shit, I’m gonna end up in her room at this rate, and it’s gonna suck…” he thought as he went forward, opening another door... The dark room that appeared before him was strange. At first Thomas thought he had entered Helena’s room, but something didn’t add up. The room smelled like fresh paint and talcum powder. Thomas wrinkled his nose, he could barely stand that infantile smell. Narrowing his eyes he managed to distinguish what looked like a little bed with high railings around it… “A crib…” he thought “So even Helena wants to adopt, littles are such a waste of time and energies…” He took a few more seconds to identify the rest of the objects bathed by the moonlight that shone through the window. There seemed to be a playpen, a baby walker, a chest containing what Thomas guessed toys and other sorts of baby gear. Thomas didn’t linger more and luckily found the bathroom after opening the next door. “You didn’t tell me you planned on adopting” he said when he returned to the now brightly illuminated living room. “You saw the nursery?” Helena asked, she seemed a bit…disappointed? Thomas couldn’t put a finger on her tone… “Yeah I’ve been thinking about it for some time right now…” she kept going “But I had to find the perfect little to adopt, I want to be sure of my choice” “Oh and did you find it?” Thomas asked, glad she was opening up a bit. “In a certain way…” she said “Hey! Do you want to see something cool?” Helena guided Thomas through the house, to a large closet. Once inside, she crouched to pick up what seemed like a sealed medical container for biohazardous material. “What the hell is that?” asked Thomas surprised Helena waited to answer, instead she undid the metallic lock and with a hissing sound the medical container disclosed, revealing a large silvery syringe full of a whirling orange fluid. Thomas watched mesmerized the syringe’s content, there seemed to be minuscule particles moving around, back and forth, swimming in the orange matrix. “Nanites” he said charmed by those movements “This is one of the last-technology syringe that are used to perform surgical operations right? Courtesy of your dad?” “Yeah, they have been approved only recently by the government. With these we could make surgeries even more outdated than they are now. It would take one injection to perform an entire operation, just sit back and let the nanites do the job they’re programmed for” she said, slowing lifting the syringe up, and watching it against the room’s light. “Amazing! And… what’s… what’s that programmed for?” Thomas asked, he was beginning to feel his face grow warm. Despite the closet being very large, the two of them were standing close to each other. So close he could sense Helena’s warm body against his. The girl slowly turned around to face him, her face was getting closer and closer. Thomas gaze was fixated on her eyes, he could count the hazy freckles that adorned her cheeks, he hadn’t noticed them before. Then, he turned his attention to her perfect rosy lips, they seemed to move in slow motion for him. “I always liked you Thomas... the moment I saw you I knew you were the one I was looking for” the lips spelled, coming even closer to him. “Oh my god!” he thought in extasy and confusion “I can’t believe this is actually happening!” as he leaned forward and closed his eyes, waiting for her to join him in a passionate kiss… …Only to be shocked by a stabbing pain suddenly exploding through his neck! He opened his eyes in disbelief, and he saw her face again. She was beautiful, her lips were now closed in a satisfied smile, as she was pressing the syringe deeper in his flesh and pushing the piston. “what...are…you…doing…” was all he managed to say, before he felt numbness took over his nerves, and his limbs turn into lead, as he fainted on the floor, swallowed by the darkness. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hey guys, I am writing this to be considered in the @kasarberang Story Contest. I will add to it and finish it by the end of competition. *************Chapter 1************* I was running late. Generally speaking, I hated running late and the fact that it was to meet up with Lexi only made it worse. Lexi and I are having a lunch / coffee break since that is the only time we will see each other today until we get home tonight...and I am running late. It is what it is, but I just hope Lexi doesn't get too upset about it. Not much I can do about it anyway. I walked in to 1000 Faces Coffee shop only about 5 minutes late. It is a cool little coffee place in town that a lot students frequent. It has incredible coffee and lattes. I looked around as I walked in and saw Lexi already seated in the corner in one of the few places where could have some privacy. Lexi, short for Alexis is nothing short of stunning. She is 6"1 with long blond straight hair. She has the body of an athlete seeing as she is one. She competed in Taikwondo starting at 5 years old, and transitioned to Jujitsu when she was in high school. On top of that, she ran track for her high school and was now running on a full scholarship. Lexi is really smart too, seeing as she is a premed major in her final year. I smiled at her as I walked up to the counter to place my order. "One latte with vanilla please" I said to the cashier. "Sure. That will be $5.35 and you can pick it up by the barista" she responded. I paid her and by the time she had given me my change (I dropped the coins in the tip jar....of course) my latte was up. I grabbed it and I walked over to where Lexi was sitting. "Hey babe" I said to Lexi as I sat down and put my latte on the table sitting between us. "Hey Liv. Glad you made it!" she said. "Now hold on. I am only 5 minutes late. Can you even really call that late" I inquired. "I know honey. I am just excited to see you is all". Lexi was smiling and looking me over as she said it. Let me give you the quick rundown. I am Olivia but I go by Liv. I am in my final year of school majoring in computer science. I am a technology geek, a really good programmer, and I also have a job at Google lined up after I graduate this year. I am about 5"6, thin, with long dark hair. I met Lexi my sophmore year of school and we started dating our junior year. She is my first girlfriend and I hope to be my last. We moved in together for our final year os school and are doing really well. Lexi is the type of girl who loves to push the envelope, try new things, and find ways to make me squirm. While I don't always enjoy it, I admit that she keeps it interesting and takes care of me in the long run. Today is a prime example. As I was getting ready this morning, Lexi walked in, and out of the blue, showed me a pair of underwear. "I want you to wear this today" she said. I looked at the underwear. It was a thick pair of underwear with a bunch of animals on it. "What is this? Where did you get it and why do you want me to wear it?" I asked. "Whats the big deal?" she asked. "Put it on under your skirt. I want to think about you wearing it all day" "Come on. This underwear looks like it is for kids. There is nothing sexy about this" I said. "If it was for kids it wouldn't fit you. Now come on put it on." Lexi ordered. I begrudgingly took off the sexy lace underwear I was wearing and went to grab the underwear Lexi was holding. Instead of it being handed to me Lexi opened up the underwear and had me step in to it like a child would and slid it up to my waist. She then lifted up my skirt to look at her handiwork. "This is adorable. You look sooo cute" she said. "Why is this so thick?" I asked. "They are training pannies." She said. "WHAT!?! Why am I wearing training pannies" I asked. "Because I want you to." she said. "Lexi. Come on. This is ridiculous. Why would you even get these? And where did you get these?" "I got them on Etsy. I thought you would look adorable in them. Besides no one will know you're wearing them besides me" she said. "I don't want to wear them" I pouted. I knew I would end up wearing them but I wanted to give Lexi a little bit of grief. I felt a sharp SMACK on my butt. "Ow" I exclaimed. "What was that?" I exclaimed. "That was for arguing with me. Are you done?" she asked. "Yes" I sullenly said. Lexi is what you would call very kinky. When we first met I was a very "vanilla" type of girl and had never dated a woman before. Over the last year and a half of dating she has introduced me to the wild and kinky side of sex. One of those things she likes is dominance. That was what all this was. But still, I didn't want to wear these stupid underwear. "Good. Trust me, it could be a lot worse" she said. Lexi let my skirt fall back down and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "What could possibly be worse than wearing adult sized training pants" I asked. "Wouldn't you like to know" she said. Now back to our coffee date. "Why are you all smiles" I asked. "Why do you think?" Lexi asked. "Does it have to do with this stupid underwear" I asked. "Let me check to make sure you're still wearing them" Lexi demanded. "What. No! Not in here. Are you crazy? I am not showing you my underwear in the middle of the coffee shop" I said in a panic. Lexi would absolutely make me show her in here. I was already embarrassed to be wearing them and I was not about to even discretely lift my skirt just to prove to her that I didn't take off the underwear she chose for me. "Oh come on Liv. Just discretely lift up your skirt a bit and no one will see." Lexi teasingly said. "No. No way" I said. "Last warning. You either do it or I will come up with something worse" Lexi looked at me with a sliver in her eyes. I could tell she was already thinking through what was next and I was sure I wouldn't like it. This is bullshit. "Why do you always get to dictate what happens and I don't". I will admit. I said it in a wine. The truth is I like it when Lexi does this. It makes me feel loved and she gets off on it. It is a win win. "Because I said so. Now show me" she demanded. I looked around and lifted the front of my skirt up just a little bit exposing the training underwear Lexi had put me in earlier. Lexi smiled and I quickly pushed down my skirt. "I don't get why you are having me wear these" I said. "I like the idea of you wearing them. You look so cute. Besides, no one else should be seeing your underwear anyway so who cares." she said. "Whatever. As long as it makes you happy. Although it makes my butt look huge. I swear if you look closely it messes up the look of my skirt" I said. "No one should be looking anyway." she said. "Fine. Is Kimberly still coming over for dinner tonight?" I asked. "Yes!! She is also bringing her new boyfriend" Lexi said. "Should be fun. Kimberly says they met online and she is excited for us to meet him. He is also a student." "Great. I should be home by 6" I said. "I have an exam I have to finish and then I have to work on a project for my python class" I said. "You're cute. Like I know what python is. Great. Kimberly and her boyfriend will already be there by the time you get home." Lexi said. "Pick up some wine on the way home" "Ok. I will probably need it. Between this exam, project and having to deal with Kimberly some wine will be great" I said. It isn't that I didn't like Kimberly, it was more that she was Lexi's best friend. That means that Lexi shared everything that was going on in her life with Kimberly...including informaton about me. That means that Kimberly knew all about the kinky things Lexi and I did. And there were a lot. Also, Lexi wasn't afraid to to talk about or do anything in front of her. One time, all three of us were hanging out, and I jokingly told Kimberly that Lexi can be a total bitch sometimes. Newsflash...she totally can. Can't we all be? Lexi, feigning outrage, put me across her knee, lifted up my skirt and spanked me (only one swat). She then asked me if I needed a time out. No I didn't need a fucking time out. But I was mortified. Lexi acted like it was no big deal! "Oh come on Liv. You're still sore about the spanking I gave you in front of her" she said while laughing. "Yes I am! I can't believe you did that." I exclaimed. "It was all in good fun. Besides, she knows that sometimes you end up over my knee." Lexi said. "I wish you didn't tell her. But it is one thing to know and one thing to see" I said indignantly. "Well relax. She likes you and you girls get along. I am sure we will have a good time tonight and meet her new boyfriend" Lexi said. "Relax huh. How would you like it if I spanked you in front of Kimberly and her boyfriend tonight? Would you still tell me to relax?" Lexi looked at me, my frustrated expression on my face and smiled. "Liv sweety. I gave you one swat on the butt. She is my best friend. She knows about all the things we do. Besides, I thought about having her spank you and not me." Lexi said. "You wouldn't dare!" I exclaimed. "Oh come on honey. I would have no problem with it just like I had no problem jokingly spanking you that night. Now lets just have fun tonight. I would hate to have to spank you in front of company tonight or maybe even have Kimberly do it" I didn't like this line of talk. I learned early on to never call Lexi's bluff so I figured it was best to just let it go. Kimberly wasn't bad and it was the start of the weekend. "Fine. Lets just have fun tonight" I said. We chatted for a few more minutes and then I had to run off to finish my exam. I know Lexi had some lab work she had to do for one of her many science courses. I gave her a quick kiss and then we both ran off to finish out our day before dinner tonight and the start of the weekend.

(Note on the authorship. This initial came as part of a request. The writer Peculiar Changeling had a contest to win a 500 word story, which I won. The parts in italics are what he wrote based on my request. The rest is my addition) Alex woke up better rested than he’d felt in days. Since last week, he’d been waking up in the middle of the night, every night, chronically needing to pee. It had gotten bad, bad enough that he was waking up two or three times and not getting any good rest. Not waking up to exhaustion was a pleasant surprise. It was going to be a good day, he could feel it. He was feeling good, his bed was squishy, and nothing could get in his- Wait, what was that? Blinking, he looked down in alarm. He’d wet the bed. No, that wasn’t exactly the right way to put it. He had flooded the bed. It was soaked through, yellow stains on his sheets and covers from his chest to his toes, just positively drenched in pee. Almost falling out of bed in alarm, he got to his feet, looking up and down the room. He was the first one awake. Maybe, just maybe, if he got the sheets pulled off his bed and to the laundry room, nobody would find out, and he wouldn’t get punished. He calmed down, a little. Yeah, I can do that. Nobody has to know. … “Alex! Are you almost ready? She’s coming!” the voice rang from the front of the room. At this point all other students were ready. They stood at the feet of neatly made beds, arms folded in front of pleated skirts and dress shirts. At first glance they would seem identical, but closer inspection revealed differences- they all had bright pink blankets were plain, others had floral or Disney inspired designs, they all had toys lain, centered on the blankets, but some were dolls, others were stuffed bears or rabbits, they all had variations of a school girl dress with slight variations towards western or Asian designs, and come different colors. They might not seem like much visually but the meaning in their school could huge. A small apron or a picture of teddy bear on the chest could be easily missed, but represented entirely different training plans. This was the case with Alex. A few weeks earlier the dreaded teddy bear had began appearing on his dresses. At first he thought it was a mistake, but the instructors ignored his complaints and sent him off with a few good whacks on this thighs for complaining. Nothing else had changed, except perhaps a slightly more condescending tone, and the glances of his fellow students at the sissy school. He had counted himself lucky it wasn’t an apron- that normally meant extra chores- but the teddy bear had some implications he didn’t like. At first there was no reason for it, but if he was caught now, it would solidify its accuracy in everyone’s minds. “Yeah! Just one minute!” Alex said. He had hoped the spot would wear away in the sunlight, but it was still there. He had hastily shoved his sheets in the laundry then searched for clean ones, but found only empty shelves. Next he tried flipping them all over to see if it was harder to see. Now, he grimaced at the still plainly soaked sheets, and lay the blanket over them. He hoped the inspector would glance over him and not notice. He hoped. Something tapped his shoulder, and Alex jumped up. He remained facing forward, toward the wall. Slowly, he went back to arranging his sheets as if he hadn’t felt anything. “Alex!” a stern, female voice said. It was undoubtedly the inspector speaking to him. “Ummm, must be some other Alex.” Alex stopped again, then continued to work. “Alex you are the only person here, turn around.” He continued folding sheets. “Well I don’t know who it is if I don’t see her. Him. Someone.” “Turn around!” “Not turning around!” “Alex, this is Inspector Britta. Turn around now.” “I still don’t know its you, you cant punish me if I don’t see you!” A strong, firm hand smacked his bottom hard, and he yelped. Alex rubbed his bottom. “Ok it seems you can.” A hand grabbed his shoulder and turned him around. “Oh hi inspector Britta! Didn’t know you were there.” “Mhmmm,” the inspector said. "And why weren’t you standing at the front of your bed, like all our other little sissies? Alex looked down the line of beds. Everyone else was standing, arms still folded and heads bent modestly, like every morning. Like every morning, they all would have curtsied as the inspector passed and checked to ensure their beds every morning. “Hmmm yes I suppose you could say that everyone else is. I guess I didn’t know we were supposed. Must have missed the memo.” “I see. And why isn’t your bed ready?” Alex faked an innocent look. “Oh, isn’t it?” “Mhmmm,” the inspector smiled. She held out her switch and pulled his blankets back. Alex winced as the massive damp spot was revealed. She folded her arms. “Say, Alex, where are your pajamas?” “Oh? Just… around. Why?” She pointed with her switch down the line of beds. “Every other sissy has their pajamas folded on the chest in front of their bed. Yours are missing.” “Oh, I suppose you could say they are missing.” “ANd where are they?” “Mailed to outer Mongolia. Big accident. Should be back later.” “Ah yes, a big accident was probably involved. Where are they actually?” “Maybe I didn’t have any.” “You did. Don’t you think your friends would want to see them?” Alex waved his hand dismissively. "Nah, I couldn’t see why. Very plain. Ugly even. “If I recall you had some very pretty pink ones with teddy bears. Don’t you think people would want to see them?” her voice was sickly sweat, teasing him with her knowledge. She was right about the design. Almost as a rule, everything Alex was given ended up being pink, and normally with teddy bears or something equally childish. It had become a joke among the students. “Nah, I can’t imagine why.” “I think they would.” “Nah.” “I think you should get them and put them at the foot of your bed so everyone can see how pretty they are.” “I think we should just move on. We might be late for classes!” “Oh, is there a reason why?” “No, just…” “ALEX!” she said sternly. “NOW!” Alex jumped at her tone. “Errr…” he lifted his mattress and pulled a pair of pink, frilly silk pajamas from under. “Oh look! There they are! That isn’t where they go?” “No, put them where they belong. Now.” Alex held the soaking wet clothes gingerly carried them to the chest. “Alex…” He stopped and looked at her, pouting and eyes wide, pleading. The puppy dog eyes sometimes worked, it was something they were actively taught to do. “Hold them up so everyone can see.” Alex bowed his head, then held them up. A quiet giggle started in the room, slowly grew louder, and louder, until the entire room was laughing at him. “Bend over the bed, Alex.” “Wha, I…” he looked at the soaked spot. She snapped her switch into her hand. “NOW!” Alex scrambled to the bed. He bent at the waist slightly, a few feet over the soaked mattress. She spanked him again. “Face down on the bed now. And you’re only making it worse buster!” Alex sank down until he was lying right on the spot. “But my clothes will get wet!” “Don’t worry, we’ll have something else for you to wear later.” Alex felt her hand lift his skirt, then pull his panties down. Normally that was where it stopped, but now she pulled his panties all the way down to his feet, took them off, and he watched as she dropped it in a garbage bin. “Wha…” Alex was stopped as her switch came down hard on his bottom. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! The switch dag into his skin, quickly leaving Alex in tears. Still, he lay submissively down in his own disgusting, humiliating accident, not daring to protest or fight back. Spanking as a punishment was common at the sissy school, something every applicant knew, but most drastically underestimated. After the first few times instructors caught a sissy breaking one of their many, always changing rules, or simply made an excuse to bend a cute sissy over their laps or desks so they could get their hands on their pretty pantied bottoms, they learned that any sign of struggle or argument would only make it worse. The best way to end it quickly is to embrace it and let tears come, crying as they were taught any sissy should. The whacks let up, leaving a sniffling Alex still pouting on his bed. He began to straighten. “NO!” another whack. “Back down in your mess.” He whined, but lay down submissively. This was far from the only reason sissies were expected to bend over for the dominents, but perhaps the worse he had experienced. “Now, do you know why you are being punished?” “Because I wet the bed?” Another whack, another shout. “No.” “What?” “Any one here who happens to be a bed wetter, raise your hand!” She commanded. “Now, Alex, look at your friends here.” Alex looked around at a few, shame full hands raised over blushing faces. “Now, were any of you ever punished for wetting the bed?” They shook their heads. “That is right. The school recognizes that many sissies have troubles at night. We are alright with this, it is part of being a sissy. That is why we ask everyone who comes in if they are, and those who say yes are given their special underwear, little pull ups to wear at night. As long as they keep them on, no punishment.” “Alex, you were asked this. What did you say?” Another whack. “Ow! I said no!” “What did you say?” WHACK. “Ow! I said no!” “So you lied to us?” “Well…” At the time it hadn’t been a lie. It hadn’t happened to him for years, and he was shocked that it had now. “I wouldn’t say a lie, more of a dramatic flair. It was true, from a certain point of view.” Another whack. “Yes, you lied. And when you had your first accident, the one we hid from everyone else, we asked if you needed extra punishment. What did you say then?” “I said no! OW!” “Good boy. So it seems you lied about this three times. Once when you came in, then when you had your first accident, and now again when you thoroughly ruined your mattress. Is that right?” “Yes ma’am.” “Good sissy,” she said, then patted his bottom, making him wince. “Too bad we had to put such ugly marks on your pretty little bottom before you told the truth.” She rubbed his aching backside, patted it again, and pulled his skirt down. “So what happened now, do you think?” she asked. “Ummm… All is forgotten and we move on?” “Don’t make me get the strap.” “I get pull ups at night too?” Alex said. She chuckled and shook her head. She then patted his head condescendingly. “No, not quite, little one. You will get your own special underwear though.” She stood up and spoke to the rest of the students. “Now, Alex is very dirty after lying on that bed. He’ll need a bath. Who is going to help him with it?” “Ummm… I can do that myself. I can shower,” Alex said, confused. She shook her head. “No, no you can’t. Not anymore. And you’ll be taking a bath.” She pointed to some of the students. “You and you, come take our little Alex to the bathroom.”

We are in 2491. because a pandemy in 2150 the world is totally changed: men are became more and more tall up to one meter high, while women are became more and more high up to three meters high. In this context there is been a real social revolution in which the women took the almost total control of society taking the most important crafts while men are reduced to do the less payed but more creative crafts. But in those times between women the fashion of treat the men like babies or toddler was turning. Daniel Thompson was a young stylist who was doing a walk in a park, the next week he would have turned 24 and he was thinking about how celebrate its in the best way, he was thinking about a intimate party with only his best friends. He was 1,02 m high with black hair and green eyes and he was wearing a pair of jeans with a light green sweatshirt, with a expensive sneakers, the gift of his mother. The young man blushed very much when he saw a woman who changed the diaper to a man on a bench in the park, turning the look away and walking more fastly, then she sat down on a bench taking the book that one hof his friend had lent him and starting to read it. After some hours he decided that it was time to return at home but while he was walking in the path he felt observed then he decided to hasten the pace. (please don't write two lines post but be descriptive. about add new tags I would prefer to discuss about before)

Corner Girl Fiction by Angela Bauer, as told to her Introduction Recently my loving husband Don Davis saw a conversation about memories of childhood punishments on a Facebook group. That was illustrated with a painting of a very young girl sniffling while standing in a corner, only comforted by a small dog. Chapter 1 Donny Meets Joel Donny remembered that painting by Bessie Peesie Gutman. Her paintings often were decoration in See’s Candy Stores. A print of that painting hung in the bedroom of his best friend Joel Woodhouse. Donny first met Joel a month before they were to start Third Grade in September 1940. Donny had turned eight that June; Joel would not turn eight until January 1941. Joel’s mother, Virginia Lee Woodhouse, had recently divorced his father. Virginia and Joel moved from Boston to Greenwich Village, New York where she bought a townhouse a couple of blocks north of the loft where Don lived with his parents. Growing up Donny had been told that while his mother Kate Harris had been a student at Vassar College she was friends with a gal a year younger named Virginia Lee, who owned an advertizing agency. It turned out this was the mother of Joel. For that reason Joel had been enrolled in the private school Donny had attended since Kindergarten. The first time Don saw the painting in Joel’s bedroom he thought it was weird decoration for a boy’s room. Donny also did not understand why an especially large adult wooden hairbrush was on a small table, bristles-up, under the painting. Donny did immediately understand why on a shelf, Joel had a stack of DyDee service gauze diapers and several PlayTex stretchy latex baby pants. Clearly Joel also still was a bedwetter. In June 1939 Don’s sister Claire had been born. With her came a nanny. Don’s old changing table was brought out of storage and set up in what had been his nursery. For reasons never explained, within the first week of seeing his sister’s diapers being changed, Don regressed to bedwetting. The Dydee Service order was modified to include larger diapers to fit Donny, and PlayTex pants were purchased for him. Claire’s nanny was willing to also diaper Donny, but she objected to bending down to do so on a bed. A nearby nursery store sold Don’s parents a larger changing table to fit him. Thus both of the children’s bedrooms had changing tables. In Joel’s bedroom the shelf with the diapers was under a changing table identical to Don’s. Of course at just over one-year-old Claire was diapered around the clock. Don did not remember when he was originally diapered or being toilet-trained. He did vaguely remember wetting his pants during pre-school and being diapered, maybe when he was four, so he did not rebel being diapered for bed. Although Don was able to avoid wetting while in school, after a couple of months of bedwetting he began pants wetting. Eventually Nanny Diane was hired to care for Don. She always carried a diaper bag while taking him to and from school or any place else he needed to go. None of that embarrassed Don. Because Virginia Woodward was an advertising executive, Joel had a diaper bag carrying nanny named Clarisa. When he was home his diaper bag stayed under his changing table. The same was true for Donny. He first met Joel on a Saturday when Virginia brought him to visit her friend Mrs. Kate Harris Davis. Most of the Davis loft was a large room serving as a dining area, family and living room. Thus Joel did not see Don’s changing table. Joel did not wet his pants then, or if he did he did not need a diaper change. Both Kate and Virginia had been raised in strict Southern families. While at Vassar they had reminisced about being punished by bare-bottom spankings with hand and hairbrush. During warm weather Virginia was frequently switched. Donald Davis, Sr. had two significantly older sisters. Both delighted in beating him without mercy. Even before Donald proposed to Kate he made it clear that he would not permit spanking their children. He also added that he had no objection to spanking disobedient women. When she dared him to do so, Donald spanked Kate over his lap, bare bottom, so very hard using just his hand that she sobbed pleas for mercy. Thus Don was not spanked growing up. The pre-schools, Kindergarten and elementary schools he attended had been selected by his father because none used corporal punishment. Don knew that a family living in his building had a daughter a couple of months older than him, and a son two years older. Both were spanked by their parents. The first time Donny visited Joel with his mother Kate it was Virginia who greeted them at the door. Joel was not to be seen. “He’s up in his room. His nanny Clarisa is changing his diaper,” Virginia nonchalantly explained. “That’s no problem,” Kate answered. “Right now little Donny is wearing big boy pants, but I’m carrying his diaper bag in case he has an accident!” Until Charisa brought Joel downstairs many minutes later, the mothers compared notes about bedwetting and diapered boys. Don did not even blush. It turned out Joel and Don both had rubber sheets on their beds all their lives. A couple of days later Nanny Diane brought Donny to play with Joel. A maid answered the door, explaining, “Master Joel is getting a spanking from his nanny right now. Mrs. Woodward is at her office.” Joel was still sniffling when Clarisa brought him downstairs. Below his shirt he was just wearing a gauze diaper inside translucent PlayTex baby pants. Clarisa explained, “This one always wets for several hours after a spanking!” Diane admitted, “Knowing about Joel wetting, I decided to diaper Donny before we left home. I’ll leave his diaper bag. When he wets enough would you mind changing him?” “That’s no problem,” Clarisa replied. “When he gets naughty do you want me to spank Donny? Mrs. Woodward told me to make that offer. “When we lived in Boston she had an agreement with the mothers of all of Master Joel’s pals, girls as well as boys. If he misbehaved at a friend’s home he got spanked immediately. If a friend misbehaved when playing with Joel either Mrs. Woodward or I would administer a spanking.” “That’s a touchy subject,” Diane said. “When I was hired about a year ago Donny had just resumed nightly bedwetting and also day wetting. His father told me that I did not have permission ever to spank Donny. “Mr. Davis is much older his wife. I am sure he spanks her fairly often. She’s virtually admitted that. She also has told me even she is not allowed to spank Donny. Honestly, he needs to be spanked as often as all youngsters!” “As I said, I only made the offer,” Clarisa said. “Do you mind if I give Mrs. Davis a phone call?” Diane asked. “Please use the phone as much as you want,” Clarisa answered. Diane did call Kate, who said she would talk to Virginia about spanking Donny: “One of us will get back to you as soon as possible,” Diane promised. What Kate said to Virginia was: “Much to my chagrin my husband forbids me to spank Donny, although I agree with everyone he can be a brat. I admit my husband spanks me and I’m sure I have deserved many more spankings. “What Donald never said was that the parents or nanny of Donny’s friends are forbidden to spank my brat. Virginia, it would be a huge favor to me if you and your nanny spank Donny often and very hard so that he learns a good lesson. I’m sorry I am not in a position to promise to punish Joel when necessary.” “Okay, Kate! What’s the worst that could happen?” Virginia asked. “If your husband spanks me that would hardly be my first time since Vassar! It could be your husband is the disciplinarian I’ve always needed. If my ex had spanked me more often we might not have divorced.” “Virginia, as much as I love you, I want my guy to confine spanking to my own delicate derrière!” Kate answered ending with a giggle. Immediately Virginia phoned Clarisa: “Donny’s mother wants us to spank him often and hard! I am going to come home as soon as possible. Find a reason to scold both Donny and Joel. As soon as I arrive I’ll spank both of them. Earlier today did you spank Joel with the hairbrush?” “Yes, Mrs. Woodward,” Clarisa answered. “That is perfect, since this first time I want to spank Donny with just my hand. First I’ll spank Joel while Donny watches. You must remember that in Boston Joel always wanted to be the first one spanked,” Virginia said. Soon after that conversation ended Clarisa decided to perform diaper checks. Both boys had wet enough they needed to be changed. Neither had boy asked to be changed. Clarisa was very pleased that Donny cooperated very well while his diaper was changed.

Do you use the same implements as your parents used on you. I say that because i wonder about the "carry over" from childhood. While I use a variety of implements, I usually use a paddle. I was paddled as a kid, so I think that makes in my kind of go-to implement. Although it is Lexan rather than wood.

Alex was an incoming freshmen at Northern, part of the class of 2022. He along with other new students were attending orientation this weekend. He was a bit nervous to meet a bunch of new people, it would also be his first time with a roommate. His Mom had driven him up for the weekend, as he did not have his own car he could just take. The school was about 4 hours from his house so at least Mom and Dad would not make to many surprise visits. When they pulled up she helped him unload his suitcase, gave him a big hug and nearly crying got back into the car. It was his first time this far away from home all by himself, a big moment for both of them. Alex found his way into the Student Center, the specified location for the beginning of Orientation. The building was large, but the ballroom he walked into must have had about 500 chairs for everyone to sit in. He had about 20 minutes before the meeting was supposed to start, so he wondered around a bit before using the bathroom and then finding his seat. The president of the college spoke for awhile, then some students talked about different stuff to do and how important it was to take school seriously. “Getting involved in something more than classes helps to make the college experience more fun, make sure you attend the Clubs reception tomorrow! The location will be here and we will start at 5 PM.” The students were then split up into smaller groups, and given tours of the campus. They registered for classes, did group activities together, and ate together. At the end of Saturday Alex had made a few new friends. They were assigned roommates for the night, and given key’s to go up to their rooms. Alex was staying with Kyle tonight, which was awesome because they had gotten along great all day! The only thing Alex was worried about now was sleeping with, well, his stuffed doggy. Kyle had a 101 Dalmatians stuffed animal named Lucky that he had been sleeping with for a long time. He had given up stuffed animals when he was 12, but without his parents knowing he started sleeping with him again last year. Now he was worried about his new college friends making fun of him for it. It was college, so, they had no bed time, just a room assignment. They stayed up talking for awhile, then decided to get ready to pass out. They both put on their pajamas, and climbed into bed. After the lights went out, Alex slipped his hand into his bag by the bed and pulled Lucky out. Carefully tucking him under his arm before drifting off to sleep. ______ When morning came, Kyle was the first one out of bed. He walked past a fallen Lucky on the floor, and gave little thought to it. ‘So Alex still slept with a stuffed animal, big whoop’. When Alex woke up how ever, he saw that Kyle was out of bed, and then… Lucky was on the floor! He started to freak out a little, sat up in bed, on the verge of tears. As Kyle came back from around the corner, he saw Alex in his state, and checked on him. “You ok dude?” “Oh… Um…” Kyle picked up Lucky from the floor, “If you’re looking for this guy, he’s right here”. As his stuffed animal was handed to him, Alex sat silent. He could see that his it was a non starter, and the worries left him. “Thanks!” He took his stuffed doggy from Kyle and hugged it before setting it on his bed and began to get dressed. Today’s plan included Breakfast, another information session, and finally a clubs reception. Alex was most excited about this, as he had been told this was when all the activities tried to woo incoming students into joining their groups. Alex sat with his roommate at breakfast, Kyle never mentioning anything regarding the morning. They went along to the information session, got handed tons of paperwork, and then were swiftly rushed along to the ballroom lined with now empty of chairs and instead replaced with tables and signs. Intramural Sports! - Student Union! - Rock Climbing - ect… it seemed like the tables went on forever. Tucked away in a corner was a group no one seemed to be paying much attention to. Seeing an opportunity to get away from the crowds Alex walked over to a sign reading “Regression Club”. “Hi! My names Cindy, and you are?” “Alex! My name is Alex. Soooooooo” “So what? “What’s your club?” Alex thought he knew, but there was no way it was a club about that. How could that be in a college? “Well, we are a club that is all about acting the age you ‘want’ to be. Pick an age and we help you experience it.” “Wait, any age?” “Any age.” Alex was getting excited! “Wait so, how does this work?” He was handed a brochure, spelling out the details, and giving him the date for their first meeting. It just so happened to be the same day he moved into his dorm! “Read over that when you have time, now for my paperwork how old are you Alex? “I’m 18” “Oh… no no I mean… How.. OLD… are you?” Alex was not enterally sure what she meant, but he thought he understood, and tentatively answered: “four”. “Ah, I thought so! Read that information and come to the meeting! See you soon little one!” Now she knew, someone else really knew… He had never told anyone that before, and here she was, known her for less than 2 minutes and he spilled his single biggest secret to her. Alex had figured out awhile ago that he was a little. Kind of an adult baby, but more like an adult kid. He still liked diapers, but wore pull ups and undies more often. Mostly he just liked being made to feel little and small, and to be treated like a kid. He also liked stuffed animals, wearing little kid pajamas, playing video games, playing with toys, playing in general! Coloring, sidewalk chalk, swimming, and even getting in trouble sometimes. He thought one of the sure fire ways to feel like a kid was to get in trouble, specifically to get punished as a little kid. This he saw as two options, time out and spanking. He had spanked himself, and was spanked as a very little kid, but his parents did not spank often and had stopped a long time ago. Plus those were not real spankings, just single smacks to his bottom to get his attention, nothing like what he had read about in stories online. One day when he was 15, Alex worked up the courage to mention spanking to his mom in lieu of grounding. She listened to him, but said if he had found a punishment he preferred then she knew her’s was working well enough. If he wanted to experience a spanking, she would be willing to give him a small one though. He turned that down, blushing, and only wished. ………….. After the reception ended, it was time for everyone to head home. His dad picked him up this time, about halfway they stopped and ate dinner at a Chili’s! One of his and his Dad’s favorites. Alex got asked “if he was going to like the school, or join any clubs”? “I for sure like the school, Maybe join a club, but I’m not sure yet.” When they got home it was late so he headed straight upstairs to his room. He dropped his bag on the bed and laid back, suddenly remembering today’s events! His backpack had the thing he had been curious to know more about, the brochure on ‘Regression Club’. He opened it up, expecting to find some pictures, but it was all just text: “Regression Club is a group on campus dedicated to helping students act ‘their age’ while attending school. We help match you with another student(s) who are willing and enjoy regressing others. Those who might be interested: Non-traditional students who want to feel more like a college student Those who need extra guidance like in high school, middle school, or younger grades Those who enjoy juvenile activities Those missing parental discipline Those whom are a little younger at heart If any of these apply to you, consider joining us for the introductory meeting on dorm move in day! We hope to see you there.” There were more details regarding non-traditional students, and extra guidance like assisting in planning homework and study habits. But not much information on real regression. Alex hoped this was still what he was looking for! It must be, after all, it specifically talked about parental discipline! ______ Move in day came, and Alex had his parents help him get everything into his room. His roommate, as it turned out, was the same one he had at orientation! Kyle had already moved in when Alex arrived, he did not bring all that much. Just bed stuff, a few nick nacks, and his computer. Alex had his parents help put up posters, while he went to work setting up his TV, speakers, and PS4. Kyle got excited when he saw this! “Oh sweet! You got 2 controllers?” “Sure do!” As soon as Alex’s parents were on their way, the boys launched a game and played until dinner time. Once they had eaten at the dining hall, Alex found an excuse to head off to his club meeting. The Regression club was meeting in their office, at the student center. It took awhile to find the room, it was kind of out of the way in an upstairs hallway. He opened the door to find a meeting room with chairs lining the wall. He found an open spot, and took a seat. At the center of the room stood a well dressed older college student, his name tag said Mike. He had a nice looking beard, and wavy black hair. He was wearing khaki pants, and a button up shirt. Even his shoes looked very nice. “Hi, welcome. What’s your name?” “Oh…” Alex was a bit worried about everyone knowing who he was, the room was not exceptionally full but it had about 10 people waiting for the talk to start. “My name’s Alex”. “Welcome Alex”, Mike looked down at his clipboard and found the information that Cindy had taken down. “Looks like you're a little too young to be in this meeting Alex, we are having a separate meeting in the room through that door for kiddos your age. Why don’t you head in there?” Alex began to blush, “Oh, um…. ok.” He stood up and walked to the door, he felt like everyone’s eyes were on him but in reality hardly anyone looked up from their phone. Alex grabbed his bag, and headed for the door. What he found inside, well, did not look right. To Alex’s eyes he had just walked into a preschool or daycare. Bins and shelfs ran along the wall’s with toys, the walls themselves were painted bright colors. The floor was regular carpet, except in the corner where a rocking chair sat on the edge of a circle time rug. It was covered in letters and numbers, and looked extremely soft. The rug had 5 students sitting on it, 4 boys and 1 girl. The rocking chair had a woman dressed equally nice as Mike in the previous room, except she was wearing a dress. She spoke in a soft and fun voice. “Is your name Alex?” “Um.. yeah.” “Great, come and sit down on the rug!” Alex walked over, and took a seat. He sat criss cross applesauce, something he had not done in awhile. Looking around he noticed everyone here was his age, or thereabout. “Ok so now that everyone is here I’m going to talk about what type of regression this group is looking for. Once we are done with that, I’ll make sure everyone feels like they are in the right place, and then we will fill out some question’s and paperwork.” “Everyone in this group said they felt like they were 8 years or younger, the youngest age provided was 3, most of you were between 4 and 5. Regression for this age group can go one of two ways. The first is pretty much full time, your big boys and girls when you go to class but the decisions you make while your big affect your little side. So if you misbehave as a big kid, little you has to deal with the consequences. Some of you may choose to wear either a diaper or a pull up during you big kid time, to make you feel little even when you have to do grown up stuff. The other option is regression just for play. When you're grown up day is done, you become your little self, and anything you did as a big kid does not affect your little side.” The woman stopped at this point, and looked around. “Now if anybody feels like this is not something for them, now is a good time to get going. No one is going to judge you, this needs to be a safe environment.” Alex looked around, surprised to see no one got up from the rug. Even more surprising was this being exactly what he longed for. “Alright then everyone, I’m going to pass out a survey. I would like you to take it to a comfy part of the room, and fill it out. Feel free to grab a stuffed friend from the bin to hold while you're working on it. Take your time, don’t feel like you have to rush.” A pin and clipboard were handed to Alex, he got up and walked over to a soft bean bag chair and plopped down. Lucky was in his backpack, so he went ahead and pulled him out and tucked him under an arm before looking at the form. The top had the basics: name, age (real and play age), what dorm you’re living in, room number, phone number, ect. Next was emergency contacts, for that Alex put his Mom and his roommate. Next came allergies, Alex was allergic to peanuts and shellfish, so he put that down. Other questions were: ‘Favorite Kids TV show’? - Paw Patrol ‘Favorite Kids Movie’? - Cars ‘Favorite Food’? - Pizza ‘Favorite Restaurant’? - Chili’s Next the questions started to get a little more personal: 'Do you have sensitive skin’? Alex assumed this was relating to baby wipes. He did sometimes break out when using normal ones so he usually used the sensitive kind from Pampers. He put down yes. ‘Is little you potty trained’? 4 year old Alex was potty trained, but he still liked to wear diapers and pull ups when he could. He made sure to write that part down. ‘Do you wet the bed’? No, how ever he liked to imagine that he did and wanted to wear diapers at night. ‘Will you want your caregiver to help with diaper changes?’ YES! 'Will you want your caregiver to bathe you’? YES! ‘Discipline is required for all littles, but spanking is optional. Will you allow your caregiver to spank your bottom if you misbehave, sometimes on your bare bottom’? Alex was excited here, they would spank him if he wanted them too! YES! ‘Please provide a safe word here:________________. Should you ever feel something has to stop, all you need do is say the safe word. What ever is happening will stop without question, your caregiver will talk to you out of character to confirm your safe and then the 2 of you will determine what to do next, with you having the final say.’ Here Alex was stumped, a safe word, he had never had to do anything like that before. After some thought he settled on Cumquat, never would he imagine saying that for any reason other than as a safe word. Without warning the woman was kneeling in from to him. “I’m sorry, I don’t believe I introduced myself earlier, my name is Beth.” She was kneeling down on Alex’s level in the bean bag chair, taking notice of Lucky stuffed under his arm. “I don’t recognize that one as from the bin, did you bring it from home?” Alex had lost a lot of his fears about all this, he felt at home here. Without shame or hesitation he held out his stuffed dog for her to see. “This is Lucky!, he’s mine.” “Oh how cute, I’m so glad you bought your special friend with you. Do you always have him nearby? “Yep! I like to keep him in my backpack, just in case I need him!” “That’s so cute!” Beth touched Alex’s nose as she said this, causing him to blush slightly. “I’m just checking in with everyone privately about the spanking section of the questioner. I just wanted to make sure you understand that all spankings will be for punishment, not for fun. If it was fun it would not be discipline, you should know that any spanking you get will more than likely be bare bottom, and it will most likely make you cry.” Alex listened, growing more excited the more she spoke. He was blushing hard now, as he said “Yes, that’s ok. Spankings are supposed to hurt right?” “Right indeed!, now I see that you’re all done with the form. I’ll take this, why don’t you run and find some toys to play with quietly while the others finish up.” As Beth walked away with the form, Alex slowly got up from the bean bag chair and looked around the room. There was a big bin marked ‘Lincolin Logs, Alex took it from the wall and sat on the floor. Growing up he had loved to play with these, so he started building a bit of a structure. Using the little short pieces to interlock the side for his log tower that was growing quickly! He made sure to be quiet while he was playing, after all he had just agreed to spanking as a punishment for being naughty. He did not to experience one, but maybe not with all these other people around. Just about everyone was done now, all but one had found some toys and we're playing quietly on their own. When the last person finished, Beth called everyone back to the circle time rug. Alex was close by, so he just crawled over the rug and sat back down on his bottom. He still had Lucky clutched tight under his arm. Now he brought him around and held him in his lap. “Alright everyone, we are just about done for today. I will give these forms to our volunteer care givers and they will decide who will be taking care of who. Please come back tomorrow at the same time to meet them! Before you go we all need to clean up our toys and put them away.” With that everyone got up and put the toys away, it did not take too long as Alex had only been playing for a few minutes. When he was done he helped someone put away some toy cars they had dumped on the floor. “Ok, all done! I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow!” Alex thought about walking back to his dorm with Lucky out in the open, but opted instead to stick him back in his back pack before heading home. When he walked in, Kyle was sitting at his computer playing a game. “How was your club”? “It was good, just getting started today so we did not really do anything”. “Oh hey, I don’t think you mentioned what club you’re joining. Anything fun”? Alex had not thought of what to say if Kyle asked this question, but he gave it some thought and decided to just tell the truth. “Yeah it’s really fun so far, it’s called Regression club”. “Regression club? Oh wait is that like a club for littles or something?” Alex turned beat red, how did Kyle know what regression was? He was hoping that providing just a little bit of detail would satisfy him. “Um……… yeah….. it’s that” “Cool! I should have guessed you were a little, I’m sure your super nervous now, haha, but it’s fine! Just be your self, I don’t care. Just do me a favor and try not to sit in a stinky diaper in here for too long” Kyle winked as he said that, and turned back to his game. He breathed for a second, processing all of this. Never did Alex imagine it would be this easy, maybe he could relax around Kyle after all. He decided to test the waters, might as well know what he can get away with. Alex pulled out a pull up, and a pair of his youngest looking pajamas. They fit tighter like a little kids would, and were super soft. He went around the corner and got dressed where Kyle could not see, but Alex figured he would be able to hear the sounds of the pull up as he put it on. He looked in the mirror at his pajamas, they were blue with the green dino print and green cuffs. He defiantly looked like a little boy, as he walked around the corner Kyle turned around again to see him. “Bed time already little man”? “No not yet! Wanna play some PS4”? “Sure!”, Kyle eyed Alex with excitement. He could see that Alex had a bit of padding under his pajamas. It did not look like a diaper, so he thought maybe it was a goodnite or something similar. Alex looked an awful lot like his younger cousin did when he got dressed for bed, and he wore pull ups, so maybe that was it. Kyle pushed out his chair and caught of glimpse of Alex’s bottom, not near enough padding to be a full on diaper. The PS4 clicked on as too excited boys sat down on the couch. Alex was shocked that he was able to be this open in front of anyone! He felt like a little boy as they booted up Call of Duty, he was really wearing pull ups next to his roommate! Kyle was enjoying this as well, his hunch had panned out. When he first saw that his roommate had a very juvenile stuffed animal, he thought that maybe he was a little younger than he gave on. Kyle was also into ‘little’ stuff, just a bit older. He considered himself to be somewhere between 10 and 12, diffidently too old to be wearing diapers or pull ups normally. That being said when he was that age he would take some from his younger brother to try on, so naturally his little self would occasionally wear diapers but not because he had too. He wanted to tell this to Alex, and would in time. He knew now that Alex was in fact a little boy, and maybe would be open to sharing. After a few matches Kyle saw that Alex was getting a little sleepy, and decided to test the waters himself. “Hey little buddy, I think it’s bed time”. “Oh, no lets keep playing!”, or at least that’s what Kyle managed to make out through Alex’s yawn. “No butt’s, come on we have our first day of classes tomorrow. You should get in bed”. After brushing his teeth, Alex did head to bed. Kyle surprised his roommate by pulling the covers up and over him, tucking him in. “Ok friend, big day tomorrow! Get some shut eye little buddy”. All of this was happening very fast, but it was so nice that it being a little weird went right over Alex’s head. He had just been tucked into bed, he was wearing pull ups and little boy pajamas, while cuddling his favorite stuffed animal. Bliss was not quite enough to describe the feeling. 5 minutes later, Alex was fast asleep. Kyle was looking in Alex’s drawers, looking for a diaper supply he was sure was there. He felt bad for looking through his roommates possessions, but he simply could not wait. He finally found what he was looking for, a stack of pull ups in both boys size. They did not have any patterns on them, just solid grey or blue. But they were super stretchy and felt quite a bit like the real thing. The biggest difference was the padding stopped about halfway up the butt, which made them a little different from kids pull ups. Kyle dropped his pants and boxers, and replaced them with Alex’s pull ups. They felt amazing, super comfortable actually. He decided he would take his chances of getting caught and not wear pants over them. He set an alarm and went to bed, secretly pulling his own stuffed rabbit out from under his covers before falling asleep. ______ Alex was not a bed wetter, but he woke up having to pee really bad. It was 5 AM, he did not have to get up for classes for another 2 hours. Peeing while laying down it difficult, but he tried, and tried, and…tried, to no avail. After about 10 minutes he gave up and got out of bed, and slowly let it out into his pull ups. He had plenty of practice peeing in them while standing up, but had never managed to figure out doing it while lying down. Once he was satisfied that he had not leaked, he climbed back into bed with a nice warm feeling spreading from his crotch towards his bottom. These were excellent at holding smell back for the first 2-3 hours, so Alex was not worried that Kyle would notice. Kyle was still fast asleep in his bed, his pull ups were already wet. He had done the same thing as Alex about an hour prior, except he managed to wet himself while laying down. It had taken awhile and mostly came out in spurts, but with some patience it finally all came out. The boys both laid in wet pull ups when their 7 AM alarm went off, Kyle not wanting Alex to see that he was wearing a pull up waited in bed for Alex to get up. He climbed out of bed and walked around the corner to change. His wet pull up was very visible through his tight pajamas, Kyle took note and smiled. Once Alex was out of sight Kyle popped out of bed and pulled on some shorts, he would change his pull up off once Alex left the room. He could hear the tearing sounds as Alex ripped his pull up off, it was easy to step out of it but he preferred taking it off like a diaper. After quickly wiping himself down, Alex threw on his robe and left the room to shower. He brought his used pull ups with him in a bag to throw out in the bathroom. He was pretty sure Kyle had not noticed him wearing it, so he figured it would be safer to continue to hide it for now. Kyle having the room to himself, climbed off the bed and admired his soaked pull up. What had started as rather thin now sagged and was very full. He found the baby wipes and dropped the garment to the ground, quickly wiped himself clean and then bagged the pull up and threw it in the trash. He figured he was going to tell Alex tonight anyway, so if he finds it he finds it. The boys had their breakfast together before attending their first college classes. Alex ran into his roommate as he stopped by to drop off his books before his club meeting. “Hey Alex, I wanna talk to you about something”. He feared the worse, perhaps he had had a change of heart regarding all the little stuff? Nervously he replied, “um… sure. But I don’t have long I’m supposed to be at a meeting soon”. “That’s actually what I wanted to talk about, or that subject anyway.” Alex had a pit in his stomach. “Last night, I um… I um… well I feel bad about it but I took one of your pull ups…” Alex was red before, now he was burning up. “You…did…?” “Yeah, I know you were trying to hide it… but I um kinda like wearing them and well I’m sorry I took one and I’m really sorry I did not ask your permission first. I hope you can forgive me.” First Alex was worried because now it was for sure, Kyle knew he was wearing pull ups the night before. How ever he also had damn near the best situation he could have dreamed of. Both of them liked wearing diapers. “You know what man, it’s ok! I’m just…. I can’t believe…. I can’t believe my roommate likes diapers too! Are you a little like me?” “Oh not quite like you. I’m a little older I think, like 10-12. It’s kinda like I’m your older brother but I like to try on your diapers. Speaking of which, you don’t happen to have any actual diapers do you?” “Oh yeah I do! Not that many right now though, I’ve only got 4 left at the moment. A lot more pull ups though.” “Oh well I don’t want to take one if you’re low, but could I maybe wear a pull up?” “Yeah, I was gonna put one on before I went to my meeting.” Alex went around the corner and came back with 2 pull ups in hand, throwing one towards Kyle. “Do you want to come with me?” “To Regression club? Oh well, yeah why not!” The boys turned away from each other as they got dressed in their pull ups, shortly they were walking towards the student center. As they entered the room, Mike addressed them both. “Welcome back Alex, and I’m sorry I don’t recall you being here yesterday. What’s your name?” “Oh I’m Kyle, Alex is my roommate. I’m kinda like him.” “How old are you, normally?” “About 10-12” “Ok then, welcome! Alex go ahead and head into the pre school room, Kyle you actually belong out here in this room.” The boys exchanged a glance, not knowing they would be separated. After a moment Alex turned and went into the pre school room. He was earlier than he was yesterday, there was only 2 students in the room. Cindy was sitting in the rocking chair, reading a book to the students sitting on the circle time rug. She glanced up when Alex walked in, and invited him to sit on the rug. “go ahead and get your Lucky out if you’d like!”. She smiled as he took him out of his backpack and sat down in front of her. She was reading a doctor Suss book. He sat and listened for a few minutes, slowly the other 3 students made their way in. Cindy was finishing the book as the last student walked in. She set it to the side, before addressing the group. “Welcome back, I’m glad we did not loose anyone overnight. I’m going to hand out a contract, i’ve already filled in the details you provided on your paperwork last night. Read it over and sign it if you’re ready.” I __________________ agree to allow __________________ + __________________ to act as my caregiver(s) for as long as both parties are willing. They will make decision for me which I must follow. A list of rules will be decided upon between both parties. I enter this contract under the premise that (Check One): My adult decisions will effect my time as a little _____ My time as a little is separate from my adult life _____ I agree that I will wear diapers/pull ups of my caregivers choice, and will allow them to change me. I also agree to not change myself without their permission. I agree that because I am pretending to be a child, I will often be seen naked by my caregivers and sometimes touched on my genitals as part of that care. None of this touching will ever be in a bad or sexual manor, if that occurs this contract is void. I will follow our mutually agreed upon rules, and understand that failure to do so will result in discipline up to and including a spanking on my bare bottom. Clothing decisions are up to my caregivers, except time I spend as an adult. It is my decision if I want to wear diapers while I am an adult, if I choose so section 3 rules apply. I agree to not out any member of regression club, if someone has chosen to keep this part of their life to themselves it is not my place to make that decision for them. When visiting the Regression club, caretakers can take care of me in the same way my regular caretakers can - by changing my diapers and punishing me as necessary. All littles will adhere to a bedtime, mine will be :10:30 PM My room must be kept mostly clean at all times, failure to do so will lead to punishment by my caretakers. I must take care of my own cleanliness as necessary, showering and wearing deodorant as necessary. My safe word is _______________________. Saying this word stops all activity and can only restart after a discussion is had. Print:__________________________________ Signature:______________________________ Date:____________________ Alex liked what he read, so he filled it out and handed it back to Beth. A few minutes later everyone else was done. “Ok, now everyone play for a few minutes. Shortly your caregivers will arrive and will be taking you out to discuss how things will work!” Alex was excited and nervous, butterflies danced in his stomach as he thought about meeting these people so soon. All of this was moving so fast! ______ Out in the other room Kyle had told Mike about himself and everything that had happened so far between himself and Alex. Because they were roommates, a plan formed in Mikes head. He excused himself after their conversation to talk with the chosen caregivers for Alex. Brenda and Chris were huddled in the other corner of the room chatting. Both seniors and an actual couple, they were excited to finally be on this end of the club. It was hard to be chosen as a caregiver, and even better that they would both be able to be the bigs for the same little. “Hey you two, how would you feel about having a second little”? ______ There was a 4’ block tower being constructed in the younger play room by a few of the littles, Alex one of them. Lucky was by his side as he reached up to place a block higher and higher, showing off the waistband of his pull ups in doing so. Mike had snuck up behind him, leaning close to his ear to ask “would it be ok to talk to you for a second” Alex climbed to his feet, before bending over to pick up Lucky as he began to follow Mike to the door of the room. Waiting there was his roommate, who looked a little confused as to why he had been brought into the littles room. “So… being roommates both interested in the club, presents an interesting opportunity for you both. Alex, I’ve talked with your caregivers and they would be ok with having a second little. How would you both feel about having the same caregivers and being brothers?” The boys faces lit up at this proposition, both almost jumping up and down as they said “yes!” “Wonderful boys! Alex for your official age you will be a 4 year old, and Kyle you will be 11. Obviously treatment will be a little age flexible, but this is going to be your starting point. Kyle, you will have the choice of which room you wish to be in when you come to regression club, but for today you need to stay here so your care givers can meet you both at the same time. Alex obviously since your 4 you will be need to stay here in the littles room all the time. As Mike walked away the boys turned to each other, both visibly excited excited. Alex was the first to break the silence, “Want to come play with some cars or something?” It took a bit for Kyle to get comfortable playing, but before long he fit right in. A few minutes later the care givers for the littles snuck into the room. None of the ‘kids’ took any notice, and everyone did take a few minutes to watch them before announcing themselves to their individual littles. Brenda and Chris made their way to the far side of the room where Alex and Kyle were playing, both crawling on the floor pushing some cars around each other. They took notice of Lucky sitting next to Alex, having been told about his stuffed animal by Beth. “Gosh they look cute!” They got down on their level, but did not yet have their attention. Brenda announced themselves, “Hey boys! Having fun”? Brenda was 22, Chris 24 having started college late. Both were moderately fit, but with a healthy amount of weight. Both were currently wearing diapers under their clothes, though they did not show. Caregivers were encouraged to still partake in their ABDL interests but to not show them to their little’s. The idea being that it would be easier to see them as authority figures if they never saw their diapers. Chris spoke up, “boys why don’t you clean up those toys so we can go to dinner? We will talk about how this will all work while we eat.” Kyle and Alex quickly put their toys away, and collected their bags. Alex went to put away Lucky when Chris stoped him. “You know if you want you can carry him to the car, I bet you no one will even notice you have him out.” WIth that Alex took Brenda’s hand as they led the boys out of the room. It was a bit nerve racking but Alex held Lucky under his arm as they walked to the car. It was a Mercedes SUV that Chris had received from his parents. It had a bigger back seat, which would be great for helping to keep little’s feeling little. Alex was led around to the passenger rear seat, and was quite surprised when the door was opened for him. An adult sized toddler style car seat, complete with a paw patrol cover and crotch/shoulder strap seat belt was in front of him. His mouth fell open, astonished at the sight of it. “Why don’t you go ahead and climb in so I can get these straps sized to you?” Alex giggled as he climbed into the car, he could not help but notice that the trunk had a little basket with ABU diapers, wipes and diaper rash cream. The thought crossed his head that he could get his diaper changed in the car! Chris took his backpack and placed it in the trunk while Brenda strapped him into his car seat. Kyle sat down on the driver side next to him, looking just as excited as Alex that such a thing existed let alone was now theirs to use. Soon they were on their way to dinner, their life as brothers had officially begun. ______ Alex immediately recognized the restaurant as one of his favorite, Chili’s! He and his family had always gone to them often as he grew up so this sight brought him comfort. “Stay put for a second so I can unbuckle you”. He tried to open the door to help his new caregivers but found he was unable. Curious, he mentioned it to Brenda as she got him out of his car seat. “I think someone put the child lock on my side of the car”? “Yep! Child lock is diffidently on for your side of the car, It’s not safe to hop out by yourself”. Brenda took his hand again and helped him hop down to the ground. “Did you want to bring your stuffed animal inside, or leave him in the car?” “Um…” Alex went a bit red, shifting back and forth on his feet as he pondered. No one was going to care, and if they did so what, no one knows him here and what does it really matter if they think he’s different. “I think I’ll bring him inside, is that ok?” Chris grabbed his shoulders from behind, gripping them in a comforting way. “Of course it is buddy, now come on lets get some grub” landing a playful swat on his behind to get him moving. This of course revealed the pull up he was wearing, causing him to blush. Chris gave Brenda a knowing look, thinking this will be a fun one. No one was waiting for a table when they entered the restaurant, so the host was on them quickly. “Hi there, how many today”? Alex almost spoke up, being used to eating here all the time on his own. But Chris beat him to the punch. “We have 4 today, and would it be possible to get 2 kids menus? These guys would like to do the activities, but they will be ordering from the adult menu”. The boys blushed hard, but the hostess seemed unfazed. “Oh sure, no problem. Follow me this way please!” Alex and Kyle sat across from each other in a booth towards the back of the restaurant, Chris sat next to Kyle while Brenda sat next to Alex. The boys were effectively trapped in the booth by their caretakers as you would with most young children. The host placed the kids menus in from of them and handed each a pack of crayons. She smiled at Alex when she noticed his stuffed animal tucked under his arm. “Cute doggy” she said with a wink. “Your server’s name is Ted, he should be with you shortly”. “Boys why don’t you play with your menu’s for a few minutes then after we order some food we can chat about things”. Soon the ‘adults’ got to talking about grownup stuff while the boys were occupied with coloring, tick tack toe, and a mini maze that was a little harder to solve than they thought it would be. Soon chips and salsa had been ordered, the boys each had a cup of soda while the adults had iced tea. Food was ordered shortly after, then the subject was broached. “Boys, do either of you currently call your parents mommy or daddy?” Kyle shook his head no, but Alex spoke up. “well i normally call them mom and dad, but sometimes mommy slips out. But not normally…” “Well that’s fine, we were thinking that if you are both comfortable you could call us Mommy and Daddy. We want you to think of us different than your parents, but are really hoping that we could have the dynamic of parents and kids. How do you two feel about that?” The boys smiled, and shook their heads yes. “um yeah!”, and “That should be ok” blended together as they both spoke at the same time. “Well great, we are both very happy to hear that. From now on please call us Mommy and Daddy then. Now your mommy is going to go over a few ideas we have for your room.” “So boys, you being roommates opens up an awesome possibility, how would you feel about us turning your room into a kids room?” Both boys smiled big, shaking their heads yes. “We were thinking that we could go pick out some new bedspreads and sheets, and Alex we need to pick up a bed rail for your bed so you don’t fall out at night. Also your dorm room should have a dresser, as it turns out it is the perfect length to turn into a changing table so we will pick up some memory foam and cloth to cover it as a changing surface. Over the next week or two we will start buying some toys to put in your room as well, and we will need to pick out a hairbrush for each of you.” Alex got nervous, sheepishly he asked: “Hairbrush?” “Yep, for your spankings. Daddy will talk about that in a bit so don’t get too worried. That only happens if you’re especially naughty… and maybe tonight.” Alex had a pit drop in his stomach, a spanking so soon! Mommy how ever pressed on, “Your dorm does not have a bath tub, just communal showers down the hall. So that means we can’t give you bath time there. Most days you will just shower, but sometimes you can get a bath at our apartment which is about 5 minutes drive from you. I’m sure you guys will sleep over at some point, we can put you in sleeping bags in the living room for a movie night, or even just drive you back to your dorm after your ready for bed.” “Speaking of which, bed time will be at 10:30, one of us will be there every night to get you ready for bed and get you both tucked in. We will try to do story time every night, even if you got in trouble. Know that we will be putting a web based baby cam in your room, if you’re caught out of bed after bed time and don’t have a good reason for it that will be an automatic spanking.” “Alex, you will wear a diaper to bed every night and will not be allowed to take it off until the morning. Kyle, right now we are planning on putting you to bed in pull ups. Is that what you want to sleep in or would you prefer to wear a diaper?” “Um… I guess I would like to wear pull ups most nights. Am I allowed to get up and go potty if I am wearing a pull up?” “Yes, how ever a diaper will have the same rules as Alex. You can’t take it off until morning, but we will let you choose each night what you want to wear. Pajamas are going to be required for night time, we will order you some really cute ones from Leveret. They have tight kid style ones in your size with awesome prints.” Alex already opening a few pairs of those pajamas, got rather excited proclaiming “I love the ones I have, they make me feel so little!” Saying that last part just a bit too loudly, only the waitress noticed and giggled a bit from across the room. “Day time while you are a little Alex will need to wear pull ups or cloth training pants. Know if we are going for a longer drive in the car or seeing a movie we will most likely just throw you in a diaper to make life easier. Kyle will wear big boy undies most of the time, if you want to wear a diaper or your night time pull ups during the day you can ask and Daddy or I will decide if that’s ok. Alex, do you want to wear pull ups all the time or just when you are little?” “I…. I think I want to wear them all the time, even when I’m not little right then. I guess I kind of always want to be little, and only be big when I have to. Like I just want to be reminded that I’m still little even when I’m having to do grown up stuff like going to class.” “That’s just fine too, if you’re going to wear pull ups full time we will take your underwear out of your drawer and replace them with your pull ups. All those undies can get kept at our place in case you need them back. Diapers will be in a basket next to your changing table along with your wipes/powder/cream and all that stuff. We will have to get you a diaper genie as well.” Alex was getting a little nervous with the talk of all these purchases, it all sounded so expensive! “I don’t know if I have enough money to pay for all this, so um… maybe we just take it slow?” “Oh baby!” Mommy leaned in giving him a 1 armed hug from the side, “you don’t have to pay for any of this! The club has a large amount of student fees allocated to pay for all your diapers and pull ups. Daddy and I get a good bit of money from his parents and being care takers we get a small stipend from the club for taking care of you. We will use that money combined to pay for the rest of it”. “Really!” Alex was bouncing in his seat at this point, clutching Lucky to his chest. Just then their food arrived. Alex placed lucky next to him and starting inhaling into his burger before all the rest of the food had even been set down. “Yes really, gosh don’t be afraid to slow down champ!” said Chris, as he laughed to himself. The next few minutes no conversation was had about the arrangement, instead everyone enjoyed their meals. “Food must taste good huh boys? Once we all finish eating we will go over the last of the details before we take you guys to the store, ok?” As they finished their meals, Chris began to talk about different punishments they may have to receive. “The first option will usually be a time out, those are easy for us to give you anywhere. You might get put in the corner or just made to sit down in a boring place with nothing to do so you can calm down or think about why you’re in trouble. Grounding may happen for bad grades on projects or tests, for those we will take away gaming systems or not let you watch TV or go out and have fun until the grade comes up. Spankings will be mostly done in your dorm room or in our apartment so you will likely see each other get spanked. If you get one in public. it will be in the car or another simi private place. They will always be on your bare bottom over one of our laps, laying on your bed with your bottom pushed up with pillows, or on your chaining table in the diaper position. That’s when I or your mommy lifts your legs like we are going to change you but instead spank your bottom. Now have either of you been given a real spanking before?” Both boys shook their heads no, liking what they heard but getting a little nervous. “Ok, so I’m going to offer you both to get a spanking tonight. It won’t be the easiest spanking we will ever give you, nor will it be the hardest one you will get. Think of it as an example spanking so you know what to expect if you get into trouble. I’m guessing both of you have always kind of wanted to know what it felt like or even craved getting one, so what do you say?” Kyle spoke up first, “I um, yeah ok tonight…” It took a moment later for Alex to decide, before saying “yes, I’ll get a spanking but can I hold onto Lucky for it?” “Yes, because this is just an example spanking I’ll let you hold him for this one ok? For a punishment spanking I don’t think we will let you have him until after it’s over with. Deal?” “Oh, I guess that’s fair” While Daddy had been explaining discipline to the boys, Mommy used the Ziosk on the table to pay for their meal. “If we are all done why don’t we get going.” At this point it was about 7 PM, so they only had three and a half hours until the boys needed to be in bed. ______ Back in the car Alex was strapped into his car seat watching the road go by, as the pulled into the mall. They walked inside and searched for a few minutes before stumbling across Pottery Barn kids, “I think this will be perfect for you two.” A little bit of searching yielded some younger looking sheets for Kyle and some toddler sheets for Alex. One set had cars on them and the other were cartoon toys. Bed spreads were picked out as well with some down comforters for each of their beds. Mommy decided that these should match as it would be rather cute. A memory foam pad was picked out to act as the changing table pad, Brenda said “I’ll pick out some cute fabric to make a cover for it in the next few days. For now just the pad and a towel will have to do”. After this stop the four found their way to Target, where they picked up a diaper genie, a basket for diaper supplies, a big box of baby wipes and a fold away bed rail so Alex would have a more toddler style bed. For being good in the store each got to pick out a toy to buy, both picked out a lego set they could build and then play with. After checking out, they all climbed into the car and headed towards the boys dorm building. They were a little nervous about carrying in all the baby stuff but Brenda said not to worry, no one would care or notice. They stopped by the front desk on the way to their room, and Daddy talked to the person behind it. “Hi there, my name is Chris and this is Brenda. The regression club should have sent over an email requesting keys for these boys rooms so we can have access”. “Oh yes they must be Alex and Kyle, boys you just need to sign this paper saying your caregivers have permission to obtain a key. and if you two could fill out this contact sheet for me. You will be who we call if there is a noise complaint or other problem with them in the room”. The boys signed the paper, blushing while doing it as they realized the front desk must know exactly how this whole thing worked. But after everything else today a few people knowing about their situation seemed like nothing to worry about. The front desk handed a set of keys to Brenda and Chris before turning to the boys, “Ok all set, behave you two.” “Oh they will, but there may be a bit of noise in the next few minutes, bit of an example to set.” The front desk looked unfazed, “No worries, just have that taken care of before quiet time at 10 PM please.” The new family made their way towards the boys room, opening it to find it much cleaner they Brenda and Chris had imagined it would be. They had an hour till quiet time started so the first half hour was put to use making up the room. The dresser was cleared off and the memory foam pad was laid down. Chris used his knife to cut the pad to size, while leaving some room at the top for basket of supplies to sit. The boys opened up the diaper genie and put it at the foot of the new changing table, while Brenda opened up Alex’s new bed rail. All of them together worked to make the beds with the new comforters, it was decided that the sheets should be washed first before they used them, so the old set remained for now. They made quick work of everything, and come 9:30 it came time for something the boys were dreading but somewhat looking forward to. Chris announced that it was time for the boys to get their spankings, “do either of you need to go potty before we start?” “Um…” “How about you both go try to use the potty just in case, come back quickly so we can get started”. Both boys walked quickly down the hall to the bathroom, and found they were able to go pee. After washing their hands and being extra careful to get every last bit of their hands dry, they eventually had to make their way back to their room. When they entered Brenda was sitting at the center of Alex’s bed, and Chris was sitting in the center of Kyle’s bed. They stopped just after they entered the room and the door shut behind them. “Kyle you go stand in front of Daddy, Alex come stand in front of me.” The boys walked into position while their Mommy kept talking. “We think it would be unfair to make one of you wait while the other goes first so you will both get your spankings at the same time. Until we pick out your hairbrushes or other spanking implement Mommy and Daddy have brought our own to use for tonight.” Chris and Brenda gave each other a knowing glance as they simultaneously unbuckled the boys jeans and pulled them down to their knees. When they let go they fell to the boys ankles, leaving them standing there showing off their pull ups. The pull ups were ripped off instead of just pulled down, then tossed to the side. Each boy was led over the lap of their caretaker, which because of the height of their beds made it so they had no way of touching the ground. Chris spoke up loud enough for both of the boys to hear. “Your spankings are going to make you squirm and most likely kick your legs. Please don’t try to get off our laps during the spanking, as we are not strong enough to hold you in place. Know that it’s ok to cry, we are going to spank you to your limit, and then push you past it. A true spanking starts once you really want it to stop, thats when the lesson starts to take effect. With that, let’s get started.” Mommy handed Alex his stuffed Lucky, which he held to his chest close to his face as his and his roommates spankings began. There was no build up, it was fire from the first smack. Both boys began yelping a bit after three or four smacks, about 30 seconds in their cheeks were pink at both ends. Alex was the first to start squirming but Kyle was the first to begin crying at about 4 minutes in. After 8 minutes both boys were crying and asking for the spanking to stop, for the last two minutes of their spanking Chris and Brenda stepped up their spanking speed to drive the point home. Both boys were kicking their feet, crying and begging through snotty noses to make it stop. When it was all over Lucky was a bit wet from all the crying Alex had done while clutching him to his face. The caretakers set their hairbrushes down and stood both boys up, taking them into a loving embrace and rubbing their backs. “There there, all done! Good job buddy.” During this hug each boy was doing a spanking dance hopping between feet with an intense pain in their bottom. After a moment each ‘parent’ pulled their boy up onto the bed and sat them next to them, holding them for a moment. After they had calmed down, Brenda spoke up. “Ok guys, that’s a spanking, quite a bit huh?” Both boys nodded their heads, “I would like both of you to finish getting undressed so you can go take a shower. After that Mommy and Daddy will get you ready for bed and read you a story, ok?” Both boys muttered, still slightly blubbering “ok”. They hopped off the their beds and stepped out of their pants leaving them on the floor. Shirts were next, a moment later both figured they should probably put them into a hamper less risk any more punishment. Once each had a robe on they grabbed all their shower supplies before heading to the bathroom down the hall. The walk took them past the front desk, the student staffing it was still the same as before. She noticed their tear soaked faces and smiled at the thought of each of them wriggling over a lap, thinking to her self ‘I’ll need to spank them at some point I suppose’. Showering did not take long, as neither wanted to spend too much time with the hot water running over their bottom. The did take some time to gawk at each others bottoms before stepping into the privacy of their shower stall. Both bottoms were somehow bright red while not bruised at all, these two really knew how to give a spanking! A few minutes later both were dried off and heading back to their door room, they walked in to find the changing table had been stocked with supplies. “Alex why don’t you come over here and hop on up”. He crawled onto the pad after taking off his robe, and laid on his back. His bottom kinda hurt when it landed on the rough towel, causing him to wince slightly. Mommy came over and started prepping a diaper, opening it up before asking Alex to lift his legs. Daddy had come over as well to help, grabbing his feet and lifting them up while mommy placed the diaper underneath his bottom. Never in his life since he was a child had he felt as small as he did now. Rash cream was applied to his bottom and groin before Daddy lowered him onto the diaper, then some baby powder was sprinkled across his privates and the inside of the diaper. As it was was then pulled up between his legs and quickly taped into place. He thought he’d never been able to get his diapers this secure, it felt wonderful! “Ok buddy, hop on down and lets get you in some PJ’s!” As he hoped down Mommy continued, “I found your pajamas, glad to be able to start using them right away. I think the dinosaurs would be fun for tonight, so step in.” Alex put his feet one at a time through the leg holes of his pajamas before Brenda pulled them up his legs and finally over his diaper. The pajamas did nothing to hide the fact of what he was wearing, but that was not really a problem. “Ok, arms up!” Alex was in heaven as his new mommy pulled his pajama top down over his head, dressing him for bed. During this time Alex had been put in his pull ups, and also helped into a pair of Alex’s pajamas. They were similar enough in size that he had no trouble fitting into them. His pair of pajamas were covered in space ships, and were mostly black with white print on them. When they were both dressed Alex noticed a chart that had been placed on the wall over the changing table. It looked like a child’s bedwetting chart, and after a moment realized it was not out of place in his new room. “Hey Mommy, what’s this for?” He asked as he waddled over and pointed. “Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you about this chart! How silly of me, so, at least for this next week your Daddy or I will be coming over to wake you up and get you both ready to go to school. Because you are supposed to be a bedwetter we are going to track when you’re wet and when you’re dry, after awhile we won’t need to track it because your diaper should be wet every night. This is kind of like a reverse bedwetting chart, because we want you to wake up wet. For this next week your diaper will need to be wet every morning at least 5/7 times. If you have too many dry mornings in a week you can expect a spanking before heading to class, and to get you started your diaper will need to be wet tomorrow morning or you will get a spanking before going to class. Got it?” “Yes mommy!” “Good now both of you go brush your teeth, then you can snuggle around daddy on Alex’s bed so he can read you a good night story” Once Chris started reading both boys ended up with their heads on Chris’s shoulders, almost asleep halfway through the book. Brenda could not help but snap a picture on her phone to give to them later. Once the book was done everyone hopped off of Alex’s bed so he could crawl under the covers, crinkling as he did so. Mommy tucked him in pulling the sheets up over him and playing a moment with lucky pretending to give him good night kisses, before landing one herself on his forehead. Daddy tucked in Kyle before doing the same, and asking him if he had a stuffed animal hidden anywhere he wanted to sleep with. Kyle told his Daddy that he had a stuffed rabbit under his bed, Chris grabbed it and handed it to him. “No need to hide that anymore, ok?” The boy nodded, accepting that he could now let all this out just like Alex was doing. As they started to sneak out after opening the door, Mommy called back saying “Remember Alex, wet diaper in the morning and Kyle if you do wet your pull up know that if it leaks you won’t have a choice about wearing a diaper tomorrow night. Sleep well little boys, Mommy and Daddy love you!” The lights shut off, the door closed, and within minutes both boys were fast asleep. ___________________________________ End of Part 1